DUKE UNIVERSITY 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
 The Glenn Negley Collection 
 of Utopian Literature 
 
THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 A LOVE TALE 
 
 BY 
 
 WILLIAM HOPE HODGSON 
 
 AUTHOR OF " THE BOATS OF THE ' GLEN CARElG,' " 
 " THE HOUSE ON THE BORDERLAND," " THR OHO^T PnUTIS,* 
 ' MEN OF THE DEEP WATERS," " CARNACKI THE GHOST FINDER," 
 " CAPTAIN GAULT," &C., <t< . 
 
 LONDON : 
 HOLDEN & HARDINGHAJM, LTD. 
 
Copyrighted 1912 by William Hope Hodgson 
 in the United States of America. 
 
 All Rights Reserved. 
 
 FIRST PUBLISHED 1912 
 
 ABRIDGED EDITION 1921 
 
 Printed in Great Britain by Love <fe Malcom»<m Ltd. 
 liedhiU 
 
 \ 
 

 CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER 
 
 I. MIRDATH THE BEAUTIFUL .. 
 
 PAGE 
 II 
 
 II. 
 
 THE LAST REDOUBT 
 
 29 
 
 III. 
 
 THE QUIET CALLING 
 
 42 
 
 IV. 
 
 THE HUSHING OF THE VOICE 
 
 .. 56 
 
 V. 
 
 INTO THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 72 
 
 VI. 
 
 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 79 
 
 VII. 
 
 THE DARK PYRAMID 
 
 99 
 
 VIII. 
 
 THE MAID OF THE OLDEN DAYS 
 
 .. 117 
 
 IX. 
 
 THE HOMEWARD WAY 
 
 .. 139 
 
 X. 
 
 HOMEWARD BY THE SHORE . . 
 
 .. 155 
 
 XI. 
 
 ON THE ISLAND 
 
 .. 195 
 
 XII. 
 
 PAST THE HOUSE OF SILENCE 
 
 .. 214 
 
 XIII. 
 
 IN THE COUNTRY OF SILENCE 
 
 231 
 
 XIV. 
 
 THE LOVE DAYS 
 
 250 
 
PUBLISHER'S NOTE 
 
 This edition has been revised and abridged on account 
 of present day costs of production. 
 
 The original edition can still be obtained through any 
 bookseller. 
 
PREFACE 
 
 " This to be Love, that your spirit to live in a natural 
 holiness with the Beloved, and your bodies to be a sweet 
 and natural delight that shall be never lost of a lovely 
 mystery. . . . And shame to be unborn, and all things 
 to go wholesome, and proper out of an utter greatness 
 of understanding ; and the Man to be an Hero and a 
 Child before the Woman ; and the Woman to be an Holy 
 Light of the Spirit and an Utter Companion and in the 
 same time a glad Possession unto the Man. . . . And 
 this doth be Humxan Love. ..." 
 
 " . , .for this to be the especial glory of Love, that 
 it doth make unto all Sweetness and Greatness, and doth 
 be a fire burning all Littleness ; so that did all in this 
 world to have met The Beloved, then did Wantonness 
 be dead, and there to grow Gladness and Charity, dancing 
 in the years." 
 
THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 MIRDATH THE BEAUTIFUL 
 
 ** And I cannot touch her face 
 And 1 cannot touch her hair 
 And I kneel to empty shadows 
 Just memories of her grace ; 
 And her voice sings in the winds 
 And in the sobs of dawn 
 And among the flowers at night 
 And from the brooks at sunrise 
 And from the sea at sunset, 
 And I answer with vain caUings . . . 
 
 It was the Joy of the Sunset that brought us to speech. 
 I was gone a long way from my house, walking lonely- 
 wise, and stopping often that I \aew the pihng upward 
 of the Battlements of Evening, and to feel the dear and 
 strange gathering of the Dusk come over all the world 
 about me. 
 
 The last time that I paused, I was truly lost in a solemn 
 joy of the Glory of the Coming Night ; and maybe I 
 laughed a little in my throat, standing there alone in 
 the midst of the Dusk upon the W orld. And, lo I my 
 content was answered out of the trees that bounded the 
 country road upon my right ; and it was so as that some 
 one had said : " And thou also ! " in glad understanding, 
 that I laughed again a little in my throat ; as though 
 I had only a half-believing that any true human did 
 answer my laugh ; but rather some sweet Delusion or 
 Spirit that was tuned to my mood. 
 
 But she spoke and called me by my name ; and when 
 
 11 
 
12 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 I had gone to the side of the road, that I should see her 
 somewhat, and discover whether I knew her, I saw that 
 she was surely that lady, who for her beauty was known 
 through all of that sweet County of Kent as Lady Mirdath 
 the Beautiful ; and a near neighbour to me ; for the 
 Estates of her Guardian abounded upon mine. 
 
 Yet, until that time, I had never met her ; for I had 
 been so oft and long abroad ; and so much given to my 
 Studies and my Exercises when at home, that I had no 
 further Knowledge of her than Rumour gave to me odd 
 time ; and for the rest, I was well content ; for as I have 
 given hint, my books held me, and Ukewise my Exercises ; 
 for I was always an athlete, and never met the man so 
 quick or so strong as I did be ; save in some fiction of 
 a tale or in the mouth of a boaster. 
 
 Now, I stood instantly with my hat in my hand ; and 
 answered her gentle bantering so well as I might, the 
 while that I peered intent and wondering at her through 
 the gloom ; for truly Rumour had told no tale to equal the 
 beauty of tliis strange maid ; who now stood jesting with 
 so sweet a spirit, and claiming kinship of Counsinhood with 
 me, as was truth, now that I did wake to think. 
 
 And, truly, she made no ado ; but named me frank 
 by my lad's name, and gave laughter and right to me to 
 name her Mirdath, and nothing less or more — at that 
 time. And she bid me then to come up through the 
 hedge, and make use of a gap that was her own especial 
 secret, as she confessed, when she took odd leave with 
 her maid to some country frolic, drest as village maids ; 
 but not to deceive many, as I dare beheve. 
 
 And I came up tluough the gap in the hedge and stood 
 beside her ; and tall she had seemed to me, when I looked 
 up at her ; and tall she was, in truth ; but indeed I was 
 a great head taller. And she invited me then to walk 
 with her to the house, that I meet her Guardian and 
 give word to my sorrow that I had so long neglected to 
 make call upon them ; and truly her eyes to shine with 
 mischief and delight, as she named me so for my amissness. 
 
 But, indeed, she grew sober in a moment, and she 
 set up her fmger to me to hush, as that she heard somewhat 
 in the wood that lay all the way upon our right. And, 
 indeed, something I heard too ; for there was surely a 
 
MIRDATH THE BEAUTIFUL 13 
 
 rustling of the leaves, and anon a dead twig crackt with 
 a sound clear and sharp in the stillness. 
 
 And immediately there came three men running out of 
 the wood at me ; and I called to them sharply to keep off 
 or beware of harm ; and I put the maid to my back with 
 my left hand, and had my oak staff ready for my use. 
 
 But the three men gave out no word of reply ; but ran 
 in at me ; and I saw somewhat of the gleam of knives ; 
 and at that, I moved very glad and brisk to the attack ; 
 and behind me there went shrill and sweet, the call of 
 a silver whistle ; for the Maid was whistling for her dogs ; 
 and maybe the call was also a signal to the men-servants 
 of her house. 
 
 Yet. truly, there was no use in help that was yet to 
 come ; for the need did be then and instant ; and I nowise 
 loath to use my strength before my sweet cousin. And 
 I stepped forward, briskty, as I have told ; and the end 
 of my staff I drove into the body of the left-ward man, 
 so that he dropped like a dead man. And I hit very 
 sharp at the head of another, and sureb/ crackt it for 
 him ; for he made instantly upon the earth ; but the 
 third man I met with my fist, and neither had he any 
 great need of a second blow ; but went instant to join 
 his companions, and the fight thus to have ended before 
 it was ever proper begun, and I laughing a little with a 
 proper pride, to know the bewilderment that I perceived 
 in the way that the Lady Mirdath, my cousin, stood 
 and regarded me through the dusk of the hushed even. 
 
 But, indeed, there was no time left to us, before there 
 came bounding up, three great boar-hounds, that had 
 been loosed to her whistle ; and she had some ado to 
 keep the brutes off me ; and I then to beat them off the 
 men upon the earth, lest they maul them as they lay. 
 And directly, there was a noise of men shouting, and the 
 light of lanthorns in the night, and the footmen of the 
 house to come running with lanthorns and cudgels ; and 
 knew not whether to deal with me, or not, in the first 
 moment, even as the dogs ; but when they saw the men 
 upon the ground, and learned my name and saw me proper , 
 they kept well their distance and had no lack of respect ; 
 but, indeed, my sweet cousin to have the most of any ; 
 only that she showed no intent to keep distance of me ; 
 
14 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 but to have a new and deeper feeling of kinship than 
 she at first had shown. 
 
 And the men-servants asked what should be done with 
 the foot-pads ; seeing that they were now recovering. 
 But, indeed, I left the matter, along with some silver, 
 to the servants ; and very sound justice they dealt out 
 to the men ; for I heard their cries a good while after 
 we had gone away. 
 
 Now, when we were come up to the Hall, my cousin 
 must take me in to her Guardian, Sir Alfred Jarles, an 
 old man and ^venerable that I knew a little in passing 
 and because our estates abounded. And she praised me 
 to my face, 5/et quaintly-wise ; and the old man, her 
 Guardian, thanked me most honourably and with a nice 
 courtesy ; so that I v^as a welcome house-friend from 
 that time onward. 
 
 And I stayed all that evening, and dined, and afterward 
 went out again into the home-grounds with the Lady 
 Mirdath ; and she more friendly to me than ever any 
 woman had been ; and seemed to me as that she had 
 known me always. And, truly, I had the same feeling 
 in my heart toward her ; for it was, somehow, as though 
 we knew each the way and turn of the other, and had a 
 constant delight to fmd this thing and that thing to be 
 in common ; but no surprise ; save that so pleasant a 
 truth had so natural a discovery. 
 
 And one thing there was that I perceived held the 
 Lady Mirdath all that dear fore-night ; and this was, 
 indeed, the way that I had my pleasure so easy with the 
 three foot-pads. And she asked me plainly whether I 
 was not truly very strong ; and when I laughed with young 
 and natural pride, she caught my arm suddenly to dis- 
 cover for herself how strong I might be. And, surely, 
 she loosed it even the more sudden, and with a little 
 gasping of astonishment, because it was so great and 
 hard. And afterward, she walked by me very silent, 
 and seeming thoughtful ; but she went never any great 
 way off from me. 
 
 And, truly, if the Lady ]\Iirdath had a strange pleasure 
 in my strength, I had likewise a constant wonder and 
 marvel in her beauty, that had showa but the more lovely 
 in the candle-light at dinner, 
 
MIRDATH THE BEAUTIFUL 15 
 
 But there were further dehghts to nie in the days that 
 came ; for I had happiness in the way that she had pleasure 
 of the Mystery of the Evening, and the Glamour of Night, 
 and the Joy of Dawn, and all suchlike. 
 
 And one evening, that I ever remember, as we wan- 
 dered in the park-lands, she began to say half unthinking 
 that it was truly an elves-night. And she stopped 
 herself immediately ; as though she thought I should 
 have no understanding ; but, indeed, I was upon mine 
 own familiar ground of inward delight ; and I replied in 
 a quiet and usual voice, that the Towers of Sleep would 
 grow that night, and I felt in my bones that it was a 
 night to find the Giant's Tomb, or the Tree with the 
 Great Painted Head, or — And surely I stopped very 
 sudden ; for she gripped me in that moment, and her 
 hand shook as she held me ; but when I would ask her 
 what ailed, she bid me, very breathless, to say on, to 
 say on. And, with a half understanding, I told her that 
 I had but meant to speak of The Moon Garden, that was 
 an olden and happy fancy of mine. 
 
 And, hi verity, when I said that, the Lady Mirdath 
 cried out something in a strange low voice, and brought 
 me to a halt, that she might face me. And she ques- 
 tioned me very earnest ; and I answered just so earnest 
 as she ; for I was grown suddenly to an excitement, in 
 that I percei\'ed she knew also. And, in verity, she told 
 me that she had knowledge ; but had thought that she 
 was alone in the world with her knowledge of that strange 
 land in her dreams ; and now to find that I also had 
 travelled in those dear, strange dream lands. And truly 
 the marvel of it — the marvel of it ! As she to say time 
 and oft. And again, as we walked, she gave out word 
 that there was little wonder she had been urged to call 
 to me that night, as she saw me pause upon the road ; 
 though, indeed, she had learned of our cousin-ship before, 
 having seen me go by on my horse pretty oft, and inquired 
 concerning me ; and ma^'hap daintily irked that I had 
 so little heed of Lady Mirdath the Beautiful. But, indeed, 
 I had thought of other matters ; yet had been human 
 enough, had I but met her proper before to see her. 
 
 Now \-ou must not think that I was not utter stirred 
 b\- tlie wonder of this thine:, that v.e had both a dreamful 
 
i6 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 knowledge of the same matters, of which each had thought 
 none other knew. Yet, when I questioned more, there 
 was much that had been in my fancies that was foreign 
 to her, and hkewise much that had been famihar to her, 
 that was of no meaning to me. But though there was 
 this, that brought a httle regi-et to us, there would be, 
 time and again, some new thing that one told, that the 
 other knew and could finish the telling of, to the gladness 
 and amazement of both. 
 
 And so shall you picture us wandering and having 
 constant speech, so that, hoiu by hour, we grew gladly 
 aged in dear knowledge and sweet friendship of the other. 
 
 And truly, how the time passed, I know not ; but there 
 came presently a hullabaloo, and the shouts of men's 
 voices and the baying of dogs, and the gleam of Ian thorns, 
 so that I knew not what to think ; until, very sudden, 
 and with a sweet and strange little laughter, the Lady 
 Mirdath to perceive that we had missed the hours utter 
 in our converse ; so that her Guardian (made uneasy 
 because of the three foot-pads) had ordered a search. 
 And we all that time a-wander together in happy forget- 
 fulness. 
 
 And we turned homeward, then, and came towards 
 the lights ; but indeed, the dogs found us before we were 
 come there ; and they had grown to know me now, and 
 leaped about me, barking very friendly ; and so in a 
 minute the men had discovered us, and were gone back 
 to tell Sir Jarles that all was well. 
 
 And this was the way of our meeting and the growing 
 of our acquaintance, and the beginning of my great love 
 for Mirdath the Beautiful. 
 
 Now, from that time onward, evening by evening 
 would I go a-wander along the quiet and country road 
 that led from my estate to the estate of Sir Jarles. And 
 always I went inward by the hedge-gap ; and oft I should 
 find the Lady Mirdath walking in that part of the woods 
 but alway with her great boar-hounds about her ; for I 
 had begged that she do this thing for her sweet safety ; 
 and she to seem wishful to pleasure me ; but truly to be 
 just so oft utter perverse in diverse matters ; and to 
 strive to plague me, as though she would discover how 
 much I would endure and how far she might go to anger me. 
 
MIRDATH THE BEAUTIFUL 17 
 
 And, truly, well I remember how that one night, coming 
 to the hedge-gap, I saw two ccuntry-maids come thence 
 out from the woods of Sir Jarles' ; but they were naught 
 to me, and I would have gone upward through the gap, 
 as ever ; only that, as the\^ passed me, they curtseyed 
 somewhat over-graceful for rough wenches. And I had 
 a sudden thought, and came up to them to see them more 
 anigh ; and truly I thought the taller was surely the Lady 
 Mirdath. But, indeed, I could not be sure ; for when 
 I asked who she did be, she only to simper and to curtsey 
 again ; and so was I very natural all in doubt ; but yet 
 sufficient in wonder (having some knowledge of the Lady 
 Mirdath) to follow the wenches, the which I did. 
 
 And they then, very speedy and sedate, as though I 
 were some rack-rape that they did well to be feared of 
 alone at night ; and so came at last to the village green, 
 where a great dance was a-foot, with torches, and a 
 wandering fiddler to set the tune ; and ale in plenty. 
 
 And the two to join the dance, and danced very hearty ; 
 but had only each the other for a partner, and had a 
 good care to avoid the torches. And by this, I was pretty 
 sure that they were truly the Lady Mirdath and her maid ; 
 and so I took chance when they had danced somewhat 
 my way, to step over to them, and ask boldly for a dance. 
 But, indeed, the tall one answered, simpering, that she 
 was promised ; and immediately gave her hand to a great 
 hulking farmer-lout, and went round the green with him ; 
 and well punished she was for her waywardness ; for she 
 had all her skill to save her pretty feet from his loutish 
 stampings ; and very glad she was to meet the end of 
 the dance. 
 
 And I knew now for certainty that it was Mirdath the 
 Beautiful, despite her plan of disguise, and the darkness 
 and the wench's dress and the foot-gear that marred her 
 step so great. And I walked across to her, and named 
 her, whispering, by name ; and gave her plain word to 
 be done of this imwisdom, and I would take her home. 
 But she to turn from mc, and she stamped her foot, and 
 went agam to the lout ; and when she had suffered another 
 dance with him, she bid him be her escort a part of the 
 way ; the which he was nothing loath of. 
 
 And another lad, that was mate to him, went likewise ; 
 
i8 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 and in a moment, so soon as they were gone away from 
 the light of the torches, the rough hind-lads made to set 
 their arms about the waists of the two wenches, not 
 wotting who they had for companions. And the Lady 
 Mirdath was no longer able to endure, and cried out in 
 her sudden fear and disgust, and struck the rough hind 
 that embraced hei, so hard that he loosed her a moment 
 swearing great oaths. And directly he came back to 
 her again, and had her in a moment, to kiss her ; and 
 she, loathing him to the very death, beat him madly in 
 the face with her hands ; but to no end, only that I was 
 close upon them. And, in that moment, she screamed 
 my name aloud ; and I caught the poor lout and hit 
 him once, but not to harm him overmuch ; yet to give 
 him a long memory of me ; and afterward I threw him 
 into the side cf the road. But the second hind, having 
 heard my name, loosed from the tiring-maid, and ran 
 for his life ; and, indeed, my strength was known all 
 about that part. 
 
 And I caught IVIirdath the Beautiful by her shoulders, 
 and shook her very soundly, in my anger. And afterward, 
 I sent the maid onward ; and she, having no word from 
 her Mistress to sta}', went forward a little ; and in this 
 fashion we came at last to the hedge-gap, with the Lady 
 Mirdath very hushed ; but yet walking anigh to me, as 
 that she had some secret pleasure of my nearness. And 
 t led her through the gap, and so homeward to the Hall ; 
 and there bid her good-night at a side door that she held 
 the key of. And, truly, she bid me good-night in an 
 utter quiet voice ; and was almost as that she had no 
 haste to be gone from me that night. 
 
 Yet, when I met her on the morrow, she was full of a 
 constant impudence to me ; so that, having her alone to 
 mj^self, when the dusk was come, I asked her why she 
 would never be done of her waywardness ; because that 
 I ached to have companionship of her ; and, instead, she 
 denied my need. And, at that, she was at once very gentle ; 
 and full of a sweet and winsome understanding ; and 
 surely knew that I wished to be rested for she brought 
 out her harp, and played me dear olden melodies of our 
 childhood-days all that evening ; and so had my love 
 for her the more intent and glad. And she saw me that 
 
MIRDATH THE BEAUTIFUL 19 
 
 night to the hedge-gap, having her three great boar- 
 hounds with her, to company her home again. But, 
 indeed, I followed her afterwards, very silent, until I saw 
 her safe into the Hall ; for I would not have her alone 
 in the night ; though she believed that I was then far 
 away on the country road. And as she walked with 
 her dogs, one or another would run back to me, to nose 
 against me friendl3^-wise ; but I sent them off again 
 very quiet ; and she had no knowledge of aught ; for 
 she to go singing a love-song quietly all the way home. 
 But whether she loved me, I could not tell ; though she 
 had a nice affection for me. 
 
 Now, on the following evening, I went somewhat early 
 to the gap ; and lo ! who should be standing in the gap , 
 talking to the Ladyl Mirdath, but a ver}^ clever-drest 
 man, that had a look of the Court about him ; and he, 
 when I approached, made no way for me through the 
 gap ; but stood firm, and eyed me very insolent ; so that 
 I put out my hand, and lifted him from my way. 
 
 And lo ! the Lady Mirdath turned a bitterness of speech 
 upon me that gave me an utter pain and astonishment ; 
 so that I was assured in a moment that she had no true 
 love for m6, or she had never striven so to put me to 
 shame before the stranger, and named me uncouth and 
 brutal to a smaller man. And, indeed, you shall perceive 
 how I was in my- heart in that moment. 
 
 And I saw that there was some seeming of justice in 
 what the Lady Mirdath said ; but yet might the man have 
 shown a better spirit ; and moreover Mirdath the Beautiful 
 had no true call to shame me, her true friend and cousin , 
 before this stranger. Yet did I not stop to argue ; but 
 bowed very low to the Lady Mirdath ; and afterward I 
 bowed a little to the man and made apology ; for, indeed , 
 he was neither great not strong-made ; and I had been 
 better man to have shown courtesy to him ; at least in 
 the first. 
 
 And so, having done justice to my own respect, I turned 
 and went on, and left them to their happiness. 
 
 Now, I .walked then, maybe twenty good miles, before 
 I came to ni}^ own home ; for there was no rest in me 
 all that night, or ever, because that I was grown deadly 
 in love of Mirdath the Beautiful ; and all my spirit and 
 
20 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 heart and body of me pained with the dreadful loss that 
 I was come so sudden upon. 
 
 And for a great week I had my walks in another direc- 
 tion ; but in the end of that week, I must take my walk 
 along the olden way, that I might chance to have but a 
 sight of My Lady. And, truly, I had all sight that ever 
 man did need to put him in dread pain and jealousy ; for, 
 truly, as I came in view of the gap, there was the Lady 
 Mirdath walking just without the borders of the great 
 wood ; and beside her there walked the clever-di'est man 
 of the Court, and she suffered his arm around her, so that 
 I knew they were lovers ; for the Lady IMirdath had no 
 brothers nor any youthful men kin. 
 
 Yet, when Mirdath saw me upon the road, she shamed 
 in a moment to be so caught ; for she put her lover's 
 arm from about her, and bowed to me, a little changed 
 of colour in the face ; and I bowed very low — being but 
 a young man myself — ; and so passed on, with my heart 
 very dead in me. And as I went, I saw that her lover 
 came again to her, and had his arm once more about her ; 
 and so, maybe, they looked after me, as I went very stiff 
 and desperate ; but, indeed, I looked not back on them, 
 as you may think. 
 
 And for a great month then, I went not near to the 
 gap ; for my love raged in me, and I was hurt in my 
 pride ; and, truly, neither had a true justice been dealt 
 to me by the Lady Mirdath. 
 
 Yet in that month, my love was a leaven in me, and 
 made slowly a sweetness and a tenderness and an under- 
 standing that were not in me before ; and truly Love 
 and Pain do shape the Character of Man. 
 
 And in the end of that time, I saw a little way into 
 Life, with an understanding heart, and began presently 
 to take my walks again past the gap ; but truly Mirdath 
 the Beautiful was never to my sight ; though one evening 
 I thought she might be not a great way off ; for one of 
 her great boar-hounds came out of the wood, and down 
 into the road to nose against me, very friendly, as a dog 
 oft doth with me. 
 
 Yet, though I waited a good time after the dog had 
 left me, I had no sight of Mirdath, and so passed on again, 
 with my heart heavy in me ; but without bitterness. 
 
MIRDATH THE BEAUTIFUL 21 
 
 because of the understanding that was begun to grow in 
 my heart. ■:<<] 
 
 Now, there passed two weary and lonely weeks, in which 
 I grew sick to have knowledge of the beautiful maid. 
 And, truly, in the end of that time, I made a sudden 
 resolving that I would go in through the gap, and come 
 to the home-grounds about the Hall, and so maybe have 
 some sight of her. 
 
 And this resolving I had one evening ; and I went out 
 immediately, and came to the gap, and went in through, 
 the gap, and so by a long walking to the gardens about 
 the Hall. And, truly, when I was come there, I saw a 
 good light of lanthorns and torches, and a great company 
 of people dancing ; and all drest in quaint dress ; so 
 that I knew they had a festival for some cause. And 
 there came suddenly a horrid dread into m}^ heart that 
 this might be the marriage-dance of the Lady Mirdath ; 
 but, indeed, this was foolishness ; for I had surely heard 
 of the marriage, if there had been any. And, truly, in 
 a moment, I remembered that she was come one-and- 
 twenty years of age on that day, and to the end of her 
 ward-ship ; and this surely to be festival in honour of 
 the same. 
 
 And a very bright and pretty matter it was to watch, 
 save that I was so heavy in the heart with lonehness and 
 longing ; for the company was great and gay and the lights 
 plentiful and set all about from the trees ; and in leaf- 
 made arbours about the great lawn. And a great table 
 spread with eating matters and silver and crystal, and great 
 lamps of bronze and silver went all a-down one end of 
 the lawn ; and the dance constant upon the other part. 
 
 And surely, the Lady Mirdath to step out of the dance, 
 very lovely drest ; yet seeming, to mine eyes, a little 
 pale in the looming of the lights. And she to wander 
 to a seat to rest ; and, indeed, in a moment, there to be 
 a dozen youths of the great families of the country-side, 
 in attendance about her, making talk and laughter, and 
 each eager for her favour ; and she very lovely in the 
 midst of them, but yet, as I did think, lacking of some- 
 what, and a little pale-seeming, as I have told ; and her 
 glance to go odd-wise beyond the groupt men about her ; 
 so that I understood in a moment that her lover was not 
 
22 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 there, and she to be a-lack in the heart for him. Yet, 
 why he was not there, I could not suppose, save that 
 he might have been called back to the Court. 
 
 And, surely, as I watched the other young men about 
 her, I burned with a fierce and miserable jealousy of 
 them ; so that I could near have stept forth and plucked 
 her out from among them, and had her to v/alk with me 
 in the woods, as in the olden daj^s, when she also had 
 seemed near to love. But, truly, what use to this ? For 
 it was not they who held her heart, as I saw plain ; for 
 I watched her, with an eager and lonesome heart, and 
 knew that it was one small man cf the Court that was 
 lover to her, as I have told. 
 
 And I went away again then, and came not near to 
 the gap for three great months, because that I could not 
 bear the pain of my loss ; but in the end of that time, 
 my very pain to urge me to go, and to be worse than the 
 pain of not going ; so that I found myself one evening 
 in the gap, peering, very eager and shaken, across the 
 sward that lay between the gap and the woods ; for this 
 same place to be as an holy ground to me ; for there 
 was it that first I saw Mirdath the Beautiful, and surely 
 lost my heart to her in that one night. 
 
 And a great time I stayed there in the gap, waiting 
 and watching hopelessly. And lo ! sudden there came 
 something against me, touching my thigh very soft ; and, 
 when I looked down, it was one of the boar -hounds, so 
 that my heart leaped, near frightened ; for truly M}' Lady 
 was come somewhere nigh, as I did think. %.. . 
 
 And, as I waited, very hushed and watchful ; yet with 
 an utter beating heart ; surely I heard a faint and low 
 singing among the trees, so utter sad. And lo ! it was 
 Mirdath singing a broken love song, and a-wander there 
 in the dark alone, save for her great dogs. 
 
 And I harked, with strange pain in me, that she did 
 be so in pain ; and I ached to bring her ease ; yet moved 
 not, but was very still there in the gap ; save tliat my 
 being was all in turmoil. 
 
 And presenth^ as I harked, there came a shm white 
 figure out from among the trees ; and the figure cried 
 out something, and came to a quick pause, as I could see 
 in the half-dark. And lo ! in that moment, there came 
 
MIRDATH THE BEAUTIFUL 23 
 
 a sudden and unreasoned hope into me ; and I came up out 
 of the gap, and was come to Mirdath in a moment, calling: 
 very low and passionate and eager : " Mirdath I Mirdath ' 
 Mirdath ! " 
 
 And this way I came to her ; and her great dog that 
 was with me, to bound beside me, in thought, mayhap, 
 that it was some game. And when I came to the Lady 
 Mirdath, I held out my hands to her, not knowing what 
 I did ; but only the telling of my heart that needed her 
 so utter, and craved to ease her of lier pam. And lo ! 
 she put out her arms to me, and came into mine arms 
 with a little run. And there she bode, weeping strangely ; 
 but yet with rest upon her ; even as rest was come sudden 
 and wondrous upon me. 
 
 And sudden, she moved in mine arms, and slipt her 
 hands to me, very dear, and held her lips up to me, like 
 some sweet child, that I kiss her ; but, indeed, she was 
 also a true woman, and in honest and dear love of me. 
 
 And this to be the way of our betrothal ; and simple 
 and wordless it was ; yet sufficient, only that there is 
 no sufficiency in Love. 
 
 Now, presently, she loosed herself out of mine arms, 
 and we walked homeward through the woods, very quiet, 
 and holding hands, as children do. And I then in a while 
 to ask her about the man of the Court ; and she laughed 
 very sweet into the silence of the wood ; but gave me no 
 answer, save that I wait until we were come to the Hall. 
 
 And when we were come there, she took me into the 
 gi'eat hall, and made a very dainty and impudent bow, 
 mocking me. And so made me known to another lady, 
 who sat there, upon her task of embroidering, which she 
 did very demure, and as that she had also a dainty Mischief 
 lurking in her. 
 
 And truly, the Lady Mirdath never to be done of naughty 
 laughter, that made her dearly breathless with delight , 
 and to sway a little, and set the trembling of pretty sounds 
 in her throat ; and surely she must pull down two great 
 pistols from an arm -rack, that I fight a duel to the death 
 with the lady of the embroidering, who held her face 
 down over her work, and shook likewise with the wickedness 
 cf her laughter that she could not hide. 
 
 And in the end, the Lady of the Embroidering looked 
 
24 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 up sudden into my face ; and I then to see somewhat 
 of the mischief in a moment ; for she had the face of 
 the man of the Court suit, that had been lover to Mirdath . 
 
 And the Lady Mirdath then to explain to me how that 
 Mistress Ahson (which was her name) was a dear and 
 bosom friend, and she it was that had been drest in the 
 Court suit to play a prank for a wager with a certain 
 young man who would be lover to her, an he might. And 
 I then to come along and so speedy to offence that truly 
 I never saw her face plain, because that I was so utter 
 jealous. And so the Lady ^lirdath had been more justly 
 in anger than I supposed, because that I had put hands 
 upon her friend, as I have told. 
 
 And this to be all of it, save that they had planned to 
 punish me, and had met every evening at the gap, to play 
 at lovers, perchance I should pass, so that I should have 
 greater cause for my jealousy, and truly they to have a 
 good revenge upon me ; for I had suffered very great a 
 long while because of it. 
 
 Yet, as you do mind, when I came upon them, the 
 Lady Mirdath had a half-regret, that was very natiu-al, 
 because even then she was in love of me, as I of her ; and 
 because of this, she drew away, as you shall remember, 
 being — as she confessed — suddenly and strangely troubled 
 and to want me ; but afterwards as much set again to 
 my punishment, because that I bowed so cold and went 
 away. And indeed well I might. 
 
 Yet, truty, all was safe ended now, and I utter thankful 
 and with a mad delight in the heart ; so that I caught 
 up Mirdath, and we danced very slow and stately around 
 the great hall, the while that IMistress Alison whistled 
 us a tune with her mouth, which she could very clever, 
 as many another thing, I wot. 
 
 And each day and all day after this Gladness, Mirdath 
 and I could never be apart ; but must go a-wander always 
 together, here and there, in an unending joy of our 
 togetherness. 
 
 And in a thousand things were we at one in delight ; 
 for we had both of us that nature which doth love the 
 blue of eternity which gathers beyond the wings of the 
 sunset ; and the invisible sound of the starhght falling 
 upon the world ; and the quiet of grey evenings when 
 
MIRDATH THE BEAUTIFUL 25 
 
 the Towers of Sleep are builded unto the mystery of the 
 Dusk ; and the solemn green of strange pastures in the 
 moonlight ; and the speech of the sycamore unto the 
 beech ; and the slow way of the sea when it doth mood ; 
 and the soft rusthng of the night clouds. And likewise 
 had we eyes to see the Dancer of the Sunset, casting her 
 mighty robes so strange ; and ears to know that there 
 shakes a silent thunder over the Face of Dawn ; and 
 much else that we knew and saw and understood together 
 in our utter joy. 
 
 Now, there happened to us about this time a certain 
 adventure that came near to cause the death of Mirdath 
 the Beautiful ; for one day as we wandered, as ever, like 
 two children in our contentment, I made remark to Mirdath 
 that there went only two of the great boar-hounds with 
 us ; and she then told me that the third was to the kennels, 
 being sick. 
 
 Yet, scarce had she told me so much ; ere she cried 
 out something and pointed ; and lo ! I saw that the third 
 hound came toward us, at a run, yet very strange-seeming 
 in his going. And in a moment, Mirdath cried out that 
 the hound was mad ; and truly, I saw then that the brute 
 slavered as he came running. 
 
 And in a moment he was upon us, and made never a 
 sound ; but leaped at me in one instant of time ; all before 
 I had any thought of such intent. But surely. My Beautiful 
 One had a dreadful love for me, for she cast herself at 
 the dog, to save me, calling to the other hounds. And 
 she was bitten in a moment by the brute, as she strove 
 to hold him off from me. But I to have him instant by 
 the neck and the body, and brake him, so that he died 
 at once ; and I cast him to the earth, and gave help to 
 Mirdath, that I draw the poison from the wounds. 
 
 And this I did so well as I might, despite that she would 
 have me stop. And afterwards, I took her into mine 
 arms, and ran very fierce all the long and weary way to 
 the Hall, and with hot skewers I burned the wounds ; so 
 that when the doctor came, he to say I have saved her by 
 my care, if indeed she to be saved. But, truly, she had 
 saved me in any wise, as you shall think ; so that I could 
 never be done of honour to her. 
 
 And she very pale ; but yet to laugh at my fears, and 
 
26 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 to say that she soon to have her health, and the wounds 
 healed very speedy ; but, indeed, it was a long and bitter 
 time before they v/ere proper healed, and she so well as 
 ever. Yet, in time, so it was ; and an utter weight off 
 my heart. 
 
 And when Mirdath was grown full strong again, we 
 set our wedding day. And well do I mind how she stood 
 there in her bridal dress, on that day, so slender and lovely 
 as may Love have stood in the Dawn of Life ; and the 
 beauty of her eyes that had such sober sweetness in them, 
 despite the dear mischief of her nature ; and the wa}^ 
 of her little feet, and the loveliness of her hair ; and the 
 dainty rogue-grace of her movements ; and her mouth 
 an enticement, as that a child and a woman smiled out 
 of the one face. And this to be no more than but an hint 
 of the loveliness of My Beautiful One. 
 
 And so we were married. 
 
 Mirdath, My Beautiful One, lay djdng, and I had no 
 power to hold Death backward from such dread intent. 
 In another room, I heard the little wail of the child, 
 and the wail of the child waked my wife back into this 
 life, so that her hands fluttered white and desperately 
 needful upon the coverlid. 
 
 I kneeled beside My Beautiful One, and reached out 
 and took her hands very gentle into mine ; but still they 
 fluttered so needful ; and she looked at me, dumbly ; 
 but her eyes beseeching. 
 
 Then I went out of the room, and called gently to the 
 Nurse ; and the Nurse brought in the child, wrapped 
 very softly in a long, white robe. And I saw the e^^es 
 of My Beautiful One grow clearer v/ith a strange, lovely 
 hght ; and I beckoned to the Nurse to bring the babe 
 near. 
 
 My wife moved her hands very weakly upon the coverlid, 
 and I knew that" she craved to touch her child ; and 
 I signed to the Nurse, and took my child in mine arms ; 
 and the Nurse went out from the room, and so we three 
 were alone together. 
 
 Then I sat very gentle upon the bed ; and I held the 
 babe near to M}^ Beautiful One, so that the wee cheek 
 
MIRDATH THE BEAUTIFUL 27 
 
 of the babe touched the white cheek of my dying wife • 
 but the weight of the child I kept off from her. 
 
 And presently, I knew that Mirdath, My Wife, strove 
 dumbly to reach for the hands of the babe ; and I turned 
 the child more toward her, and slipped the hands of the 
 child into the weak hands of My Beautiful One. And 
 I held the babe above my wife, with an utter care ; so 
 that the ej-es of my dying One, looked into the young 
 eyes of the child. And presently, in but a few moments 
 of tirne, though it had been someways an eternity. My 
 Beautiful One closed her eyes and lay very quiet. And 
 I took away the child to the Nurse, who stood beyond 
 the door. And I closed the door, and came back to Mine 
 Own, that we have those last instants alone together. 
 
 And the hands of my wife lay very still and white ; but 
 presently they began to move softly and weakly, searching 
 for somewhat ; and I put out my great hands 'to her, and 
 took her hands with an utter care ; and so a httle time 
 passed. 
 
 Then her eyes opened, quiet and grey, and a little 
 dazed seeming ; and she rolled her head on the pillow 
 and saw me ; and the pain of forgetfulness went out of 
 her eyes, and she looked at me with a look that grew in 
 strength, unto a sweetness of tenderness and full under- 
 standing. 
 
 And I bent a little to her ; and her eves told me to 
 take her into mine arms for those last minutes. Then I 
 went very gentle upon the bed, and lifted her with an 
 utter and tender care, so that she lay suddenly strangely 
 restful against my breast ; for Love gave me skill to hold 
 her, and Love gave My Beautiful One a sweetness of 
 case in that little time that was left to us. 
 
 And so we twain were together ; and Love seemed that 
 it had made a truce with Death in the air about us, that 
 we be undisturbed ; ' for there came a drowse of rest even 
 upon my tense heart, that had known nothing but a 
 dreadful pain through the wearv hours. 
 
 And I whispered my love silently to Mv Beautiful One, 
 and her eyes answered ; and the strangeiv beautiful and 
 terrible moments passed by into the hush of eternity. 
 
 And suddenly, Mirdath My Beautiful One. spoke,— 
 wluspenng something. And I stooped gentlv to hark • 
 
28 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 and Mine Own spoke again ; and lo ! it was to call me 
 by the olden Love Name that had been mine through all 
 the utter lovely months of our togetherness. 
 
 And I began again to tell her of my love, that should 
 pass beyond death ; and lo ! in that one moment of time , 
 the light went out of her eyes , and My Beautiful One 
 lay dead in mine arms . . . My Beautiful One. . . . 
 
CHAPTER II 
 
 ' THE LAST REDOUBT 
 
 Since Mirdath, My Beautiful One, died and left me lonely 
 in this world, I have suffered an angaish, and an utter 
 and dreadful pain of longing, such as truly no words shall 
 ever tell ; for, in truth, I that had all the world through 
 her sweet love and companionship, and knew all the joy 
 and gladness of Life, have known such lonesome misery 
 as doth stun me to think upon. 
 
 Yet am I to my pen again ; for of late a wondrous 
 hope has grown in me, in that I have, at night in my 
 sleep, waked into the future of this world, and seen strange 
 things and utter marvels, and known once more the glad- 
 ness of life ; for I have learned the promise of the future , 
 and have visited in my dreams those places where in the 
 womb of Time, she and I shall come together, and part, 
 and again come together — breaking asunder most drearly 
 in pain, and again reuniting after strange ages, in a glad 
 and mighty wonder. 
 
 And this is the utter strange story of that which I 
 have seen, and which, trul3% I must set out, if the task 
 be not too great ; so that, in the setting out thereof, I 
 may gain a little ease of the heart ; and likewise, mayhap, 
 give ease of hope to some other poor human, that doth 
 suffer, even as I have suffered so dreadful with longing 
 for Mine Own that is dead. 
 
 And some shall read and say that this thing was not, 
 and some shall dispute with them ; but to them all I 
 say naught, save " Read ! " And having read that which 
 I set down, then shall one and all have looked towards 
 
 29 
 
30 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 Eternity with me — ^unto its very portals. And so to 
 my telling : — 
 
 To me, in this last time of my visions, of which I would 
 tell, it was not as if I dreamed ; but, a.s it were, that I 
 waked there into the dark, in the jutitre of this world. And 
 the sun had died ; and for me thus newly waked into 
 that Future, to look back upon this, our Present Age, was 
 to look back into dreams that my soul knew to be of 
 reality; but v/hich to those newly-seeing eyes of mine, 
 appeared but as a far vision, strangeh^ hallowed with 
 peacefulness and light. 
 
 Always, it seemed to me when I awakened into the 
 Future, into the Everlasting Night that lapped this world , 
 that I saw near to me, and girdling me all about, a blurred 
 greyness. And presently this, the gre3mess, would clear 
 and fade from about me, even as a dusky cloud, and I 
 would look out upon a world of darkness, lit here and 
 there with strange sights. And with my waking into that 
 Future, I waked not to ignorance ; but to a full know- 
 ledge of those things which lit the Night Land ; even 
 as a man wakes from sleep each morning, and knows 
 immediately he wakes, the names and knowledge of the 
 Time which has bred him, and in which he lives. And the 
 same while, a knowledge I had, as it were sub-conscious, 
 of this Present — this early life, which now I live so utterly 
 alone. 
 
 In my earliest knowledge of that place, I was a youth, 
 seventeen years grown, and my memory tells me that 
 when first I waked, or came, as it might be said, to myseP 
 in that Future, I stood in one of the embrasures of the 
 Last Redoubt — that great Pyramid of grey metal which 
 held the last millions of this world from the Powers of 
 the Slayers. 
 
 And so full am I of the knowledge of that Place, that 
 scarce can I believe that none here know ; and because 
 I have such difficulty, it may be that I speak over familiarly 
 of those things of which I know ; and heed not to explain 
 much that it is needful that I should explain to those 
 who must read here, in this our present day. For there, 
 as I stood and looked out, I was less the man of years of 
 this age, than the youth of that, with the natural know- 
 ledge of that life which I had gathered by living all my 
 
THE LAST REDOUB'l' 31 
 
 seventeen years of life tiicic ; though, until that my 
 first vision, I (of this Age) knew not of liiat other and 
 Future Existence ; yet woke to it so naturally as may a 
 man wake here in his bed to the shining of the morning 
 sun, and know it by name, and the meaning of aught else . 
 And yet, as I stood there in the vast embrasure, I had 
 also a knowledge, or memory, of this present life of ours, 
 deep down within me ; but touched with a halo of dreams , 
 and yet with a conscious longing for One, known even 
 there in a half memory as Mirdath. 
 
 As I have said, in my earliest memory, I mind that / 
 stood in an embrasure, high up in the side of the PjTamid , 
 arid looked outwards through a queer spy-glass to the 
 North- West. Aye, full of youth and with an adventurous 
 and yet half-fearful heart. 
 
 And in my brain was, as I have told, the knowledge 
 that had come to me in all the years of my life in the 
 Redoubt ; and yet until that moment, this Man of this 
 Present Time had no knowledge of that future existence ; 
 and now I stood and had suddenly the knowledge of a 
 life already spent in that strange land, and deeper within 
 me the misty knowings of this our present Age, and, 
 maybe, also of some others. 
 
 To the North- West I looked through the queer spy- 
 glass, and saw a landscape that I had looked upon and 
 pored upon through all the years of that life, so that I 
 knew how to name this thing and that thing, and give 
 the very distances of each and every one from the " Centre- 
 Point " of the Pyramid, which was that which has neither 
 length nor breadth, and was made of polished metal in 
 the Room of Mathematics, where I went daily to my 
 studies. 
 
 To the North-West I looked, and in the wide field of 
 my glass, saw plain the bright glare of the fire from the 
 Red Pit, shine upwards against the underside of the vast 
 chin of the Korth-^^'est Watcher — The Watching Thing 
 of the North-West. . . . "That which hath Watched 
 from the Beginning, and until the opening of the Gateway 
 of Eternity " came into my thoughts, as I looked through 
 tlie glass . . . the words of iEsworpth, the Anzient 
 Poet (though incredibly tidare to this our time). And 
 suddenly they seemed at fault ; for I looked deep down 
 
32 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 into my being, and saw, as dreams are seen, the sunlight 
 and splendour of this our Present Age. And I was amazed . 
 
 And here I must make it clear to all that, even as I 
 waked from this Age, suddenly into that life, so must 
 I — that youth there in the embrasure — have awakened 
 then to the knowledge of this far-back life of ours — seeming 
 to him a vision of the very beginnings of Eternity, in the 
 dawn of the world. Oh ! I do but dread I make it not 
 sufficient clear that I and he were both 7 — the same soul . 
 He of that far date seeing vaguely the life that was (that 
 I do now live in this present Age) ; and I of this time 
 beholding the life that I yet shall live. How utterly 
 strange ! 
 
 And so it was that I (fresh-born in that future time) 
 hungered strangely for My Beautiful One with all the 
 strength of that new life, knowing that she had been 
 mine, and might live again, even as I. And so, as I 
 have said, I hungered, and found that I listened. 
 
 And from that time, onward, for a little space, I was 
 stunned with all that I knew and guessed and felt ; and 
 all of a long while the hunger grew for that one I had 
 lost in the early days — she who had sung to me in those 
 faery days of light, that had been in verity. And the 
 especial thoughts of that age looked back with a keen, 
 regretful wonder into the gulf of forgetfulness. 
 
 But, presently, I turned from the haze and pain of my 
 dream-memories, once more to the inconceivable mystery 
 of the Night Land, which I viewed through the great 
 embrasure. For on none did it ever come with weariness 
 to look out upon all the hideous mysteries ; so that old 
 and young watched, from early years to death, the black 
 monstrosity of the Night Land, which this om' last refuge 
 of humanity held at baj-. 
 
 To the right of the Red Pit there lay a long, sinuous 
 glare, which I knew*as the Vale of Red Fire, and beyond 
 that for many dreary miles the blackness of the Night 
 Land ; across which came the coldness of the light from 
 the Plain of Blue Fire. 
 
 And then, on the very borders of the Unknown Lands, 
 there lay a range of low volcanoes, which lit up, far away 
 in the outer darkness, the Black Hills, where shone the 
 Seven Lights, which neither t\\inklcd nor moved nor 
 
THE LAST REDOUBT 33 
 
 faltered through Eternity ; and of which even the great 
 spy-glass could make no understanding ; nor had any 
 adventurer from the PjTamid ever come back to tell us 
 aught of them. And here let me say, that down in the 
 Great Library of the Redoubt, were the histories of all 
 those, with their discoveries, who had ventured out into 
 the monstrousness of the Night Land, risking not the 
 life only, but the spirit of life. 
 
 To my right, which was to the North, there stood, very 
 far away, the House of Silence, upon a lov/ hill. And 
 in that House were many lights, and no sound. And so 
 had it been through an uncountable Eternity of Years. 
 Always those steady lights, and no wliisper of sound — 
 not even such as our distance- mia'ophones could have 
 discovered. And the danger of this House was accounted 
 the greatest danger of all those Lands. 
 
 And round by the House of Silence, wound the Road 
 Where The Silent Ones Walk. And concerning this 
 Road, which passed out of the Unknown Lands, nigh 
 by the Place of the Ab-humans, where was always the 
 green, luminous mist, nothing was known ; save that it 
 was held that, of all the works about the Mighty Pyramid, 
 it was, alone, the one that was bred, long ages past, of 
 healthy human toil and labour. And on this point alone , 
 had a thousand books, and more, been writ ; and all 
 contrary, and so to no end, as is ever the way in such 
 matters. 
 
 And as it was with the Road Where The Silent Ones 
 Walk, so it was with all those other monstrous things 
 . . . whole libraries had there been made upon this and 
 upon that ; and many a thousand million mouldered 
 into the forgotten dust of the earlier v»orld. 
 
 I mind me now that presently I stepped upon the 
 central travelhng-roadway which spanned the one thou- 
 sandth plateau of the Great Redoubt. And this lay six 
 miles and thirty fathoms above the Plain of the Night 
 Land, and was somewhat of a great mile or more across. 
 And so, in a few minutes, I was at the South-Eastern 
 wall, and looking out through The Great Embrasure 
 towards the Three Silver-fire Holes, that shone before 
 the Thing That Nods, awa}' down, far in the South-East. 
 Southward of this, but neaier, there rose the vast bulk 
 
34 , THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 of the South-f^ast Watcher — The Watching Thing of 
 the South-East. And to the right and to the left of 
 the squat monster burned the Torches ; maybe half-a- 
 mile upon each side ; yet sufficient hght they threw to 
 show the lumbered-forward head of the never-sleeping 
 Brute. 
 
 To the East, as I stood there in the quietness of the 
 Sleeping-Time on the One Thousandth Plateau, I heard 
 a far, dreadful sound, down in the lightless East ; and , 
 presently, again — a strange, dreadful laughter, deep as 
 a low thunder among the mountains. And because this 
 sound came odd whiles from the Unknown Lands beyond 
 the Vedley of The Hounds, we had named that far and 
 never-seen Place " The Country Whence Comes The 
 Great Laughter." And though I had heard the sound, 
 many and oft a time, yet did I never hear it without a 
 most strange thrilhng of my heart, and a sense of my 
 littleness, and of the utter terror which had beset the 
 last milhons of the world. 
 
 Yet, because I had heard the Laughter oft, I paid 
 not over-long attention to my thoughts upon it ; and 
 when, in a little it died away into that Eastern Darkness, 
 I turned my spy-glass upon the Giants' Pit, which lay 
 to the South of the Giants' Kilns. And these same Kilns 
 were tended by the giants, and the light of the Kilns 
 was red and fitful, and threw wavering shadows and 
 lights across the mouth of the pit ; so that I saw giants 
 crawling up out of the pit ; but not properly seen, by 
 reason of the dance of the shadows. And so, because 
 ever there was so much to behold, I looked away, presently, 
 to that which was plainer to be examined. -:- ;-..' i 
 
 To the back of the Giants' Pit was a great, black Head- 
 land, that stood vast, between the Valley of The Hounds 
 (where lived the monstrous Night Hounds) and the Giants. 
 And the light of the Kilns struck the brow of this black 
 Headland ; so that, constantly, I saw things peer over 
 the edge, coming forward a little into the light of the 
 Kilns, and drawing back swiftly into the shadows. 
 
 And thus it had been ever, through the uncounted 
 ages ; so that the Headland was knowoi as The Headland 
 From Which Strange Things Peer ; and thus was it 
 marked in our maps and chains of that grim world. -. 
 
THE LAST REDOUBT 33 
 
 And so I could go on ever ; but that I fear to weary ; 
 and yet^ whether I do weary, or not, I must tell of this 
 country that I see, even now as I set my thoughts down, 
 so plainly that my memory wanders in a hushed and 
 secret fashion along its starkness, and amid its strange 
 and dread habitants, so that it is but by an effort I realise 
 me that my body is not there in this very moment that 
 I write. And so to further tellings :— 
 
 Before me ran the Road Where The Silent Ones Walk ; 
 and I searched it, as many a time in my earlier youth 
 had I, with the spy-glass ; for my heart was always 
 stirred mightily by the sight of those Silent Ones. 
 
 And, presentl}^ alone in all the miles of that night- 
 grey road, I saw one in the field of my glass — a quiet, 
 cloaked hgure, moving along, shrouded, and looking 
 neither to right nor left. And thus was it with these 
 beings ever. It was told about in the Redoubt that 
 they would harm no human, if but the human did keep 
 a fair distance from them ; but that it were wise never 
 to come close upon one. And this I can well believe. 
 
 And so, searching the road with my gaze, I passed 
 beyond this Silent One, and past the place where the 
 road, sweeping vastly to the South-East, was lit a space, 
 strangely, by the light from the Silver -fire Holes. And 
 thus at last to where it swayed to the South of the Dark 
 Palace, and thence Southward still, until it passed round 
 to the Westward, beyond the mountain bulk of the 
 Watching Thing in the South — the hugest monster in 
 all the visible Night Lands. My spy-glass showed it to 
 me with clearness — a living hill of watchfulness, known 
 to us as The Watcher Of The South. It brooded there, 
 squat and tremendous, hunched over the pale radiance 
 of the Glowing Dome. 
 
 Much, I know, had been WTit concerning this Odd, 
 \'ast Watcher ; for it had grown out of the blackness 
 of the South Unknown Lands a million years gone ; and 
 the steady growing nearness of it had been noted and set 
 out at length by the men they called Monstruwacans ; 
 so that it was possible to search in our libraries, and learn 
 of the very coming of this Beast in the olden-time. 
 
 And, when I mind me, there were even then, and always, 
 men named Monstruwacans, whose duty it was to take 
 
o6 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 o 
 
 heed of the great Forces, and to watch the ^lonsters 
 and the Beasts that beset the great Pyramid, and measure 
 and record, and have so full a knowledge of these same 
 that, did one but sway an head in the darkness, the same 
 matter was set down with particularness in the Records. 
 
 And, so to tell more about the South Watcher. A 
 million years gone, as I have told, came it out from the 
 blackness of the 'South, and gTew steadily nearer through 
 twenty thousand years ; but so slow that in no one year 
 could a man perceive that it had moved. 
 
 Yet it had movement, and had come thus far upon 
 its road to the Redoubt, when the Glowing Dome rose 
 out of the ground before it — growing slowly. And this 
 had stayed the way of the Monster ; so that through 
 an eternity it had looked towards the Pyramid across the 
 pale glare of the Dome, and seeming to have no power 
 to advance nearer. 
 
 And because of this, much had been writ to prove 
 that there were other forces than evil at work in the 
 Night Lands, about the Last Redoubt. And this I have 
 always thought to be wisely said ; and, indeed, there 
 to be no "Soubt to the matter, for there were man}/ things 
 in the time of which I have knowledge, wliich seemed 
 to make clear that, even as the Forces of Darkness were 
 loose upon the End of Man ; so were there other Forces 
 out to do battle with the Terror ; though in ways most 
 strange and unthought of by the human mind. And 
 of this I shall have more to tell anon. 
 ;- And here, before I go further with my telling, let me 
 set out some of that knowledge which yet remains so 
 clear within my mind and heart. Of the coming of these 
 monstrosities and evil Forces, no man could say much 
 with verity ; for the evil of it began before the Histories 
 of the Great Redoubt were shaped ; aye, even before 
 the sun had lost all power to light ; though, it must not 
 be a thing of certainty, that even at this far time the 
 invisible, black heavens held no warmth for this world ; 
 but of this I have no room to tell ; and must pass on 
 to that of which I have a more certain knowledge. 
 
 The evil must surely have begun in the Days of the 
 Darkening (which I might liken to a story which was 
 believed doubtfully, much as we of this day believe the 
 
THE LAST REDOUBT 37 
 
 story of the Creation). A dim reccrd there was of olden 
 sciences (that are yet far off in our future) which disturbing 
 the unmeasurable Outward Powers, had allowed to pass 
 the Barrier of Life some of those Monsters and Ab-human 
 creatures, which are so wondrously cushioned from us 
 at this normal present. And thus there had materialised, 
 and in other cases developed, grotesque and horrible 
 Creatures, which now beset the humans of this world. 
 And where there was no power to take on material form 
 there had been allowed to certain dreadful Forces to 
 have power to affect the life of the human spirit. And 
 this growing very dreadful, and the world full of lawless- 
 ness and degeneracy, there had banded together the 
 sound millions, and built the Last Redoubt ; there in 
 the twilight of the world (so it seems to us), and yet to 
 them (bred at last to the peace of usage) as it were the 
 Beginning ; and this I can make no clearer ; and none 
 hath right to expect it ; for my task is very great, and 
 beyond the power of human skill. 
 
 And when the humans had built the great Pyramid, 
 it had one thousand three hundred and twenty floors ; 
 and the thickness of each floor was according to the strength 
 of its need. And the whole height of this pyramid ex- 
 ceeded seven miles, by near a mile, and above it was a 
 tower from which the Watchman looked (tlTese being 
 called the Monstruwacans). But where the Redoubt 
 was built, I know not ; ^save that I beheve in a mighty 
 valley, of which I may tell more in due time. 
 
 And when the Pyramid was built, the last millions, 
 who were the Builders thereof, went within, and made 
 themselves a great house and city of this Last Redoubt. 
 And thus began the Second History of this world. And 
 how shall I set it all down in these little pages ! For my 
 task, even as I see it, is too great for the power of a single 
 life and a single pen. Yet, to it ! ^^■ 
 
 And, later, through hundreds and thousands of years, 
 there grew up in the Outer Lands, beyond those which 
 lay under the guard of the Redoubt, mighty and^lost 
 races of tcnible creatuies, half men and half beast, and 
 evil and dreadful ; and these made wai- upon the Redoubt ; 
 but were beaten off from that grim, metal mountain, 
 with a vast slaughter. Yet, must there have been many 
 
38 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 such attacks, until the electric circle was put about the 
 Pyramid, and lit from the Earth-Current. And the 
 lowest half-mile of the Pyramid was sealed ; and so at 
 last there was a peace, and the beginnings of that Eternity 
 of quiet watching for the day when the Earth-Current 
 shall become exhausted. 
 
 And, at whiles, through the forgotten centuries, had 
 the Creatures been glutted time and again upon such 
 odd bands of daring ones as had adventured forth to 
 explore -through the mj^stery of the Night Lands ; for 
 of those who went, scarce any did ever return ; for there 
 were eyes in all that dark ; and Powers and Forces abroad 
 which had all knowledge ; or so we must fain believe. 
 
 And then, so it would seem, as that Eternal Night 
 lengthened itself upon the world, the power of terror 
 grew and strengthened. And fresh and greater monsters 
 developed and bred out of all space and Outward Dimen- 
 sions, attracted, even as it might be Infernal sharks, by 
 that lonely and mighty hill of humanity, facing its end — 
 so near to the Eternal, and 3^et so far deferred in the 
 minds and to the senses of those humans. And thus 
 hath it been ever. 
 
 And all this but bj^ the way, and vague and ill told, 
 and set out in despair to make a little clear the beginnings 
 of that State which is so strange to our conceptions, and 
 yet which had become a Condition of Naturalness to 
 Humanity in that stupendous future. 
 
 Thus had the giants come, fathered of bestial humans 
 and mothered of monsters. And many and diverse were 
 the creatures which had some human semblance ; and 
 intelUgence, mechanical and cunning ; so that certain of 
 these lesser Brutes had machinery and underground ways, 
 having need to seciue to themselves warmth and air, 
 even as healthy humans ; only that they were incredibly 
 inured to hai-dship, as they might be wolves set in com- 
 parison with tender children. And surely, do I make 
 this thing clear ? 
 
 And now to continue my telling concerning the Night 
 Land. The Watcher of the vSouth was, as I have set 
 to make known, a monster differing from those other 
 Watching Things, of which I have spoken, and of which 
 there were in all four. One to the North- West, and 
 
THE LAST REDOUBT 39 
 
 one to the South-East, and of these I have told ; and 
 the other twain lay brooding, one to the South-West, 
 and the other to the North-East ; and thus the four 
 watchers kept ward through the darkness, upon the 
 Pwamid, and moved not, neither gave they out any 
 sound. Yet did we know them to be mountains of living 
 watchfulness and hideous and steadfast intelligence. 
 
 And so, in a while, having listened to the sorrowful 
 sound which came ever to us over the Grey Dunes, from 
 the Country of Wailing, which lay to the South, mid- 
 way between the Redoubt and the Watcher of the South, 
 I passed upon one of the moving roadways over to the 
 South-Westeru side of the P^Tamid, and looked from 
 a narrow embrasure thence far down into the Deep Valley, 
 which was four miles deep, and in which was the Pit 
 of the Red Smoke. 
 
 And the mouth of this Pit was one full mile across, 
 and the smoke of the Pit filled the Valle}' at times, so 
 that it seemed but as a glowing red circle amid dull 
 thunderous clouds of redness. Yet the red smoke rose 
 never much above the Valley ; so that there was clear 
 sight across to the country beyond. And there, along 
 the further edge of that great depth, were the Towers, 
 ^ach, maybe, a mile high, grey and quiet ; but with a 
 shimmer upon them. 
 
 Beyond these, South and West of them, was the 
 enormous bulk of the South-West W^atcher, and from 
 the ground rose what we named the E3'e Beam — a single 
 ray of grey light, which came up out of the ground, and 
 lit the right eye of the monster. And because of this 
 light, that e3'e had been mightily examined through 
 unknown thousands of years ; and some held that the 
 eye looked through the light steadfastly at the PjTamid ; 
 but others set out that the light blinded it, and was the 
 work of those Other Powers which were abroad to do 
 combat with the Evil Forces. But however this may 
 be, as I stood there in the embrasure, and looked at the 
 thing through the spy-glass, it seemed to my soul that 
 the Brute looked straightl}^ at me, unwinking and stead- 
 fast, and fully of a knowledge that I spied upon it. And 
 this is how I felt. 
 
 To the North of this, in the direction of the West 
 
40 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 I saw The Place Where The Silent Ones Kill ; and this 
 was so named, because there, maybe ten thousand years 
 gone, certain humans adventuring from the Pyramid, 
 came off the Road Where The Silent Ones Walk, and 
 into that place, and were immediately destroyed. And 
 this was told by one who escaped ; though he died -also 
 very quickly ; for his heart was frozen. And this I 
 cannot explain ; but so it was set out in the Records. 
 
 And so have I set out something of that land, and of 
 those creatures and circumstances which beset us about, 
 waiting until the Day of Doom, when our Earth-Current 
 should cease, and leave us helpless to the Watchers and 
 the Abundant Terror. 
 
 And there I stood, and looked forth composedly, as 
 may one who has been born to know of such matters, 
 and reared in the knowledge of them. And, anon, I 
 would look upward, and see the grey, metalled mountain 
 going up measureless into the gloom of the everlasting 
 night ; and from my feet the sheer • downward sweep 
 of the grim, metal walls, six full miles, and more, to the 
 plain below. 
 
 And one thing (aye ! and I fear me, many) have I 
 missed to set out with particularness : — 
 
 There was, as you do know, all around the base (if 
 the P3Tamid, which was five and one-quarter miles every 
 way, a great circle of light, which was set up by the Earth- 
 Ciurrent, and burned within a transparent tube ; or had 
 that appearance. And it bounded the Pyramid for a 
 clear mile upon every side, and burned for ever ; and 
 none of the monsters had power ever to pass across, 
 because of what we did call The Air Clog that it did make, 
 as an invisible Wall of Safety. And it did give out also 
 a more subtile vibration, that did affect the weak Brain- 
 Elements of the monsters and the Lower Men-Brutes. 
 And some did hold that there went from it a further 
 vibration of a greater subtileness that gave a protecting 
 against the Evil Forces. And some quality it had truly 
 thiswise ; for the Evil Powers had no ability to cause 
 harm to any within. Yet were there some dangers against 
 which it might not avail ; but these had no cunning 
 to bring harm to any within the Great Redoubt who 
 had wisdom to meddle with no dreadfulness. And so 
 
THE LAST REDOUBT 41 
 
 were those last millions guarded until the Earth-Current 
 should be used to its end. And this circle is that which 
 I have called the Electric Circle; though with failure 
 to explain. But there it was called only, The Circle 
 
 And thus have I, with great effort, made a little clear 
 that grmi land of night, where, presentl}-, my listening- 
 heard one caUmg across the dark. And how that this 
 grew^upon^me, I will set out forthwith 
 
CHAPTER III 
 
 THE QUIET CALLING 
 
 Now, oft had I heard tell, not only in that great city 
 which occupied the thousandth floor, but in others of 
 the one thousand, three hundred and twenty cities of 
 the P^Tamid, that there was somewhere out in the desola- 
 tion of the Night Lands a second^Place of Refuge, where 
 had gathered, in another part of this dead world, some 
 last millions of the human race, to fight unto the end. 
 
 And this story I heard every^vhere in my travels through 
 the cities of the great Redoubt, which travels began 
 when I came upon my seventeenth year, and continued 
 for three years and two hundred and twenty-five days 
 being even then but one day in each city, as was the 
 custom in the training of every child. 
 
 And truly it was a gi-eat journey, and in it I met with 
 many, whom to know was to love ; but whom never 
 could I see again ; for life has not space enough ; and 
 each must to his duty to the security and well-being of 
 the Redoubt. Yet, for all that I have set down, we 
 travelled much, always ; but there were so many millions, 
 and so few years. 
 
 And, as I have said, ever3Avhere I went there was the 
 same story of this other Place of Refuge ; and in such 
 of the Libraries of those cities as I had time to search, 
 there were great numbers of works upon the existence 
 of this other Refuge ; and some, far back in the years, 
 made assertion with confidence that such a Place was 
 in verity ; and, indeed, no doubt did there seem in those 
 by-gone ages ; but now these very Records were read 
 
 42 
 
THE QUIET CALLING 43 
 
 only by Scholars, who doubted, even whilst they read. 
 And so is it ever. 
 
 But of the reality of this Refuge, I had never a sound 
 doubt, from the day of my hearing concerning it from 
 our Master Monstruwacan, who with all his assistants 
 occupied the Tower of Observation in the apex of the 
 P3'Tamid. And here let me tell that he and I had always 
 an affinity and close friendship one for the other ; though 
 he was full grown, and I but a youth ; yet so it was ; 
 and thus, when I had come to an age of twenty-one years 
 of life, he opened to me a post within the Tower of Ob- 
 servation ; and this was a most wondrous good fortune 
 to me ; for in all the vast Redoubt, to be appointed to 
 the Tower of Observation was the most desired ; for 
 thereby, even as in these days doth Astronomy, was the 
 natural curiosity of Man eased somewhat, even while 
 thwarted. 
 
 Now, let me tell here also, lest it be thought that I was 
 imduly favoured because of my friendship with the blaster 
 Monstruwacan, that there was a sound justification for 
 his choice, in that to me had been given that strange 
 gift of hearing, which we called Night-Hearing ; though 
 this was but a fanciful name, and meant little. Yet the 
 peculiar gift was rare, and in all the millions of the Pyramid, 
 there was none with the gift to a great degree, saving 
 only myself. 
 
 And I, because of this gift, could hear the " invisible 
 vibrations " of the aether ; so that, without harking to 
 the calling of our recording instruments, I could take 
 the messages which came continuall}^ tlirough the eternal 
 darkness ; aye, even better than they. And now, it 
 may be the better understood, how much was to be 
 counted that I had grown to listen for a voice that had 
 not rung in mine ears for an eternity, and yet which 
 sang sweet and clear in my memory-dreams ; so that 
 it seemed to me that ]\Iirdath the Beautiful slept ^\'ithin 
 m}^ soul, and whispered to me out of aU the ages. 
 
 And then, one day, at the fifteenth hour, when began 
 the Sleep-Time, I had been pondering this love of mine 
 that lived with me still ; and marvelling that my memor}^- 
 dreams held the voice of a love that had been in so remote 
 an age. And pondering and dreaming thus, as a young 
 
44 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 man may, I could fancy this seon-lost One were whispering 
 beauty into my ears, in verity ; so clear had my memory 
 grown, and so much had I pondered. 
 
 And lo ! as I stood there, harking and communing 
 with my thoughts, I thrilled suddenly, as if I had been 
 smitten ; for out of all the everlasting night a whisper 
 was thrilling and thrilling upon my more subtile hearing. 
 
 Through four long years had I listened, since that 
 awakening in the embrasure, when but a youth of seven- 
 teen ; and now out of the world-darkness and all the 
 eternal years of that lost life, which now I live in this 
 Present Age of ours, was the whisper come ; for I knew 
 it upon that instant ; and yet, because I was so taught 
 to wisdom, I answered by no name ; but sent the Master- 
 Word through the night — sending it with my brain- 
 elements, as I could, and as all may, much or Httle, as 
 may be, if they be not clods. And, moreover, I knew 
 that she who called quietly would have the power to hear 
 without instruments, if indeed it were she ; and if it 
 were but one of the false callings of the Evil Forces, or 
 more cunning monsters, or as was sometimes thought 
 concerning these callings, the House of Silence, meddling 
 with our souls, then would they have no power to say 
 the Master-Word ; for this had been proven through all 
 the Everlasting. 
 
 And lo ! as I stood, trembling and striving not to be 
 tense, which destroys the receptivity, there came thrilling 
 round and round my spiritual essence the throb of the 
 Master- Word, beating steadily in the night, as doth that 
 marvellous sound. And then, with all that was sweet 
 in my spirit, I called witli my brain-elements : — " Mirdath ! 
 Mirdath ! Mirdath ! " And at that instant the Master 
 Monstruwacan entered that part of the Tower of Observa- 
 tion, where I stood ; and, seeing my face, stood very 
 quiet ; for though he had not the power of Night-Hearing, 
 he was wise and thoughtful, and took much account of 
 my gift ; moreover, he had but coi;ne from the Receiving 
 Instrument, and thought vaguely to have caught the 
 throb of the Master-Word, though too faint to come 
 proper through the Instrument, so that he searched for 
 me, in that I, who had the Hearing, might listen for it, 
 I being, as I have said, gifted in that wise. 
 
THE QUIET CALLING 45 
 
 And to him I told something of my story and my 
 thoughts and my memories, and of that awakening ; and 
 thus up to this present happening, and he hearkened 
 with sympathy and a troubled and wondering heart, 
 for in that age a man might talk sanely upon that which, 
 in this age of ours would be accounted foolishness and 
 maybe the breathings of insanity ; for there, by the 
 refinement of arts of mentality and the results of strange 
 experiments and the accomplishment of learning, men 
 were able to conceive of matters now closed to our 
 conceptions, even as we of this day may haply give a 
 calm ear to talk, that in the days of our fathers v/ould 
 have been surel}^ set to the count of lunacy. And this 
 is very clear. 
 
 And all the while that I told my story, I listened with 
 my spirit ; but save for a sense of faint, happy laughter 
 that wrapped about me, I heard naught. And nothing 
 more all that day. 
 
 Here let me put down that, because of my memories 
 and half memories, I would time and again dispute with 
 our learned men ; they being in doubt as to the verity 
 of tiiat olden story of the Days of Light, and the existence 
 of the Sun ; though something of all this was set out, 
 as of truth, in our oldest records ; but I, remembering, 
 told them many tales that seemed fairy-like to them, 
 and entranced their hearts, even whilst I angered their 
 brains, which refused to take seriously and as verity 
 that which their hearts accepted gladl3^ even as we receive 
 the v/onder of poetry into our souls. But the Master 
 Monstruwacan would listen to aught I had to tell ; aye ! 
 though I spoke through horns ; and so it would be, odd 
 times, that having talked long, drawing my stories from 
 my memory-dreams, I would come back again into 
 the present of that Future ; and lo ! all the Monstruwacans 
 would have left their instruments and observations and 
 recording, and be gathered about me ; and the Master 
 so sunken in interest that he not to have discovered 
 them ; neither had I noticed, being so full of the things 
 which had been. 
 
 But when the Master came back to knowledge of that 
 present, he would rouse and chide, and they, all those 
 lesser ones, would fly swiftly and guiltily to their various 
 
46 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 works ; and yet, so I have thought since, each with a 
 muddled and bewildered and thoughtful air upon him ; 
 and hungry they were for more, and ever wondering and 
 setting questions about. 
 
 But the Master Monstruwacan believed from the 
 beginning, and was wise always to understand ; so 
 that I loved him for this, as for many another dear 
 quality. 
 
 And so, as may be conceived, among all those millions 
 I was singled out to be known ; for the stories that I 
 told went downward through a thousand cities ; and, 
 presently, in the lowest tier of the Underground Fields, 
 an hundred miles deep in the earth below the Redoubt, 
 I found that the very ploughboys knew something con- 
 cerning my tellings ; and gathered about me one time 
 and another when the Master Monstruwacan and I had 
 gone down, regarding some matter that dealt with the 
 Earth-Current and our Instruments. 
 
 And of the Underground Fields (though in that age 
 we called them no more than " The Fields ") I should 
 set down a little ; for they were the mightiest work of 
 this world ; so that even the Last Redoubt was but a 
 small thing beside them. An hundred miles deep lay the 
 lowest of the Underground Fields, and was an hundred 
 miles from side to side, every wa}^ ; and above it there 
 were three hundred and six fields, each one less in area 
 than that beneath ; and in this wise they tapered, until 
 the topmost field. which lay direct beneath the lov/ermost 
 floor of the Great Redoubt, was but four miles every 
 way. 
 
 And thus it will be seen that these fields, lying one 
 beneath the other, formed a mighty and incredible Pyramid 
 of Country Lands in the deep earth, an hundred miles 
 from the base unto the topmost field. 
 
 And the whole was sheathed-in at the sides with the 
 grey metal of which the Redoubt was builded ; and each 
 field was pillared, and floored beneath the soil, with this 
 same compound of wonder ; and so was it secure, and 
 the monsters could not dig into that mighty garden from 
 without. 
 
 t And all of that Underground Land was lit, where needed, 
 by the Earth-Current, and that same life-stream fructified 
 
THE QUIET CALLING 47 
 
 the soil, and gave life and bluod to the plants and to 
 the trees, and to every bush and natural thing. 
 
 And the making of those Fields had taken maybe a 
 million years, and the " dump " thereof had been cast 
 into the " Crack," whence came the Earth-Current, and 
 which had bottom beyond all soundings. 
 
 Yet that there were wise and justly promoted winds 
 in that Undergi-ound Country, I do know ; for health- 
 ful and sweet they were, and in the corn-fields there was 
 the sweet rustle of grain, and the glad, silken laughter 
 of poppies, all beneath a warm and happy light. And 
 here, did the millions walk and take excursion, and go 
 orderly or not, even as in. these days. 
 
 And all tliis have I seen, and the talk of a thousand 
 lovers in the gardens of that place, comes back to me ; 
 and with it all the memory of my dear one ; and of a 
 faint calling that would seem to whisper about me at 
 times ; but so faint and attentuated, that even I, who 
 had the Night-Hearing, could not catch its import ; and 
 so went, listening ever the more intently. And oit times 
 calling. 
 
 Now there was a Law in the Pyramid, tried and health- 
 ful, which held that no male should have freedom to 
 adventure into the Night Land, before the age of twenty- 
 two ; a)id no teniae e-^cr. Yet that, after such age, if 
 a youth desired greatly to make the adventure, he should 
 receive three lectures upon the dangers of which we had 
 knowledge, and a strict account of the mutilatings and 
 horrid deeds done to those who had so adventured. And 
 if, after this had passed over him, he still desired, and 
 if he were accounted healthful and sane ; then should 
 he be allowed to make the adventure ; and it was accounted 
 honour to the youth who should add to the knowledge 
 of the P^Tamid. 
 
 But to all such as went forth into the danger of the 
 Night Land, there was set beneath the skin of the inner 
 side of the left forearm, a small capsule, and when the 
 wound had healed, then might the youth make the 
 adventure. 
 
 And the wherefore of this, was that the spirit of the 
 youth might be saved, if he were entrapped ; for then, 
 upon the honour of his soul, must he bite forth the capsule. 
 
48 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 and immediately his spirit would have safety in death. 
 And by this shall you know somewhat the grim and 
 horrid danger of the Dark Land. 
 
 And this I have set down because later I was to make 
 huge adventure into those Lands ; and even at this 
 time, some thought of the same had come to me ; for 
 always I went listening for that quiet calling ; and twice 
 I sent the Master-Word throbbing solemnly through the 
 everlasting night ; yet this I did no more, without cer- 
 tainty ; for the Word must not be used hghtly. But 
 often would -I say with my brain-elements " Mirdath ! 
 Mirdath ! "-^sending the name out into the darkness ; 
 and sometimes would I seem to hear the faint thrilling 
 of the ccther around me ; as though one answered ; but 
 weakly, as it were with a weakened spirit, or by instrument 
 that lacked of its earth-force. 
 
 And thus, for a great while there was no certainty ; 
 but only a strange anxiousness and no clear answer. 
 
 Then, one day as I stood by the instruments in the 
 Tower of Observation, at the thirteenth hour there came 
 the thrilling of beaten aether all about me, as it were 
 that all the void was disturbed. And I made the Sign 
 for Silence ; so that the men moved not in all the Tower ; 
 but bowed over their breathing-bells, that all disturbance 
 might cease. 
 
 And again came the gentle thrilUng, and broke out 
 into a clear, low calling in my brain ; and the calUng 
 was my name — the old-earth name of this day, and not 
 the name of that age. And the name smote me, with 
 a frightenedness of fresh awakening memories. And, 
 immediately, I sent the Master-Word into the night ; 
 and all the aether was full of movement. x\nd a silence 
 came ; and later a beat afar off in the void of night, which 
 only I in all that great Redoubt could hear, until the 
 heavier vibrations were come. And in a moment there 
 was all about me the throbbing of the Master-Word, 
 beating in the night a sure answer. Yet, before this I 
 knew that Mirdath had called ; but now had surety. 
 
 And immediately, I said " Mirdath," making use of 
 the instruments ; and there came a swift and beautiful 
 answer ; for out of the dark there stole an old love-name, 
 that she only had ever used to me. 
 
THE QUIET CALLING 49 
 
 And, presently, I minded me of the men, and signed 
 to them that they should continue ; for the K coords 
 must not be broken ; and now I^had the communication 
 full established. 
 
 And by me stood the Master Monstruwacan, quietly 
 as any young Monstruwacan, waiting with slips to make 
 any notes that were needful ; and keeping a strict e3'e 
 upon those others ; but not unkindly. And so, for a 
 space of wonder, I had speech with that girl out in the 
 darkness of the world, who had knowledge of my name, 
 and of the old-earth love-name, and named herself Mirdath. 
 
 And much I questioned her, and presently to my sorrow, 
 for it seemed that her name was not truly Mirdath ; but 
 Naani ; neither had she known miy name ; but that 
 in the librar}^ of that place where she abode, there had 
 been a story of one named by my name, and called by 
 that sweet love-name which she had sent out somewhat 
 ruthless into the night ; and the girl's name had been 
 Mirdath ; and when first she, Naani had called, there 
 had come back to her a cry of Mirdath, Mirdath ; and 
 this had minded her so strangely of that olden story 
 which had stayed in her memory ; that she had answered 
 as the maid in that book might have answered. 
 
 And thus did it seem that the utter Romance of my 
 Memory-love had vanished, and I stood strangely troubled 
 for sorrow of a love of olden times. Yet, even then I 
 marvelled that any book should have story so much like 
 to mine ; not heeding that the history of all love is writ 
 with one pen. 
 
 Yet, even then in that hour of my strange, and quaintly 
 foolish pain, there came a thing that set me thrilling ; 
 though more afterwards, when I came to think afresh 
 upon it. For the girl who spoke to me through the night 
 made some wonder that my voice were not deeper ; yet 
 in quiet fashion, and as one who says a thing, scarce 
 wotting what they say. But even to me then, there came 
 a sudden hope ; for in the olden days of this Present 
 Age my voice had been very deep. And I said to her 
 that maybe the man in the book was said to have had a 
 deep tone of speech ; but she, seeming puzzled, said 
 nay ;*and at that I questioned her the more ; but only 
 to the trouble of her memory and understanding. 
 
50 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 And strange must it seem that we two should talk 
 on so trivial a matter, when there was so much else that 
 we had need to exchange thought upon ; for were a man 
 in this present day to have speech with those who may 
 hve within that red planet of Mars within the sky, scarce 
 could the wonder of it exceed the wonder of a human 
 voice coming through that night unto the Great Redoubt, 
 out of all that lost darkness. For, indeed, this must 
 have been the breaking of, maybe, a million years of 
 silence. 
 
 Now concerning the voice of this girl coming to us 
 through the darkness of the world, I will set out that 
 which she had to tell ; and this, indeed, but verified 
 the tellings of our most ancient Records, which had so 
 long been treated over lightly :— There was, it would 
 seem, somewhere out in the lonesome dark of the Outer 
 Lands, but at what distance none could ever discover, 
 a second Redoubt ; that was a three-sided Pyramid, and 
 moderate small ; being no more than a mile in height, 
 and scarce three-quarters of a mile along the bases. 
 
 When this Redoubt was first builded, it had been upon 
 the far shore of a sea, where now was no sea ; and it 
 had been raised by those wandering humans who had 
 grown weary of wandering, and weary of the danger of 
 night attacks by the tribes of half-human monsters which 
 began to inhabit the earth even so early as the days when 
 the half-gloom was upon the world. And he that had 
 made the plan upon which it was builded, was one who 
 had seen the Great Redoubt, having lived there in the 
 beginning, but escaped because of a correction set upon 
 him for his spirit of irresponsibility, which had made 
 him to cause disturoance among the orderly ones in the 
 lowest city of the Great Redoubt. 
 
 Yet, in time, he too had come to be tamed by the weight 
 of fear of the ever-growing hordes of monsters, and the 
 Forces that were abroad. And so he, being a master- 
 spirit, planned and builded the smaller Redoubt, being 
 aided thereto by four millions, who also were weary of 
 the harass of the monsters ; but until then had been 
 wanderers, because of the restlessness of their blood. 
 
 And they had chosen that place, because there they had 
 discovered a sign of the Earth-Current in a great valley 
 
THE QUIET CALLING 51 
 
 which led to the shore ; for without the Earth -Current 
 no Refuge could have existence. And whilst many 
 builded and guarded, and cared for the Great Camp in 
 which all lived, others worked within a gicat shaft ; and 
 in ten years had made this to a distance of many miles, 
 and therewith they tapt the Earth-Current ; but 
 not a great stream ; yet a sufficiency, as was 
 believed. 
 
 And presently, after many years, they had builded 
 the PjTamid, and taken up their refuge there, and made 
 them instruments, and ordained i\Ionstruwacans ; so 
 that they had speech daily with the Great Pyramid ; and 
 thus for many long ages. 
 
 And the Earth-Current then to begin to fail ; and 
 though the}' laboured through many thousands of j'ears, 
 they came to no better resource. And so it was they 
 ceased to have communication with the Great Redoubt ; 
 for the current had a lack of power to work the instru- 
 ments ; and the recording instruments ceased to be 
 sensible of our messages. 
 
 And thereafter came a million years, maybe, of silence ; 
 with ever the birthing and marrying and djing of those 
 lonesome humans. And they grew less ; and some put 
 this to the lack of the Earth-Current, which dwindled 
 slowly through the centuries of that Eternit}'. 
 
 And once in a thousand years, maybe, one among 
 them would be Sensitive, and abled to hear beyond ordinary 
 and to these, at times, there would seem to come the 
 thrilling of the aether ; so that such an one would go 
 listening ; and sometimes seem to catch half messages ; 
 and so awaken a gi'eat interest in all the Pjramid ; and 
 there would be turning up of old Records, and man>' 
 words and writings, and attempts to send the Master- 
 Word through the night ; in which, doubtless sometimes 
 they succeeded ; for there was set down in the Records 
 of the Great Redoubt certain occasions on which there 
 had come the call of the Master-Word, which had been 
 arranged and made hoi}' between the two Redoubts in 
 the early days of that second life of this world. 
 
 Yet, now for an hundred thousand years, there had 
 been none Sensitive ; and in that time the people of 
 the P^Tamid had become no more than ten thousand ; 
 
52 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 and the Earth-Current was weak and powerless to put 
 the joy of hfe into them ; so that they went Ustlessly ; 
 but deemed it not strange, because of so man}^ aeons of 
 usage. 
 
 And then, to the wonder of all, the Earth-Current 
 had put forth a new power ; so that young people ceased 
 to be old over-soon ; and there was happiness and a 
 certain joy in the living ; and a strange birthing of child- 
 ren, such as had not been through half a million 
 years. 
 
 And then came a new thing. Naani, the daughter 
 of the Master Monstruwacan of that Redoubt, had shown 
 to all that she was Sensitive ; for she had perceived odd 
 vibrations afloat in the night ; and concerning these 
 she told her father ; and presently, because their blood 
 moved afresh in their bodies, they had heart to discover 
 the plans of the ancient instruments ; for the instruments 
 had long rusted, and been forgotten. 
 
 And so they builded them a new instrument to send 
 forth a -message ; for they had no memory at that time 
 that the brain-elements had power to do thus ; though, 
 mayhap, their brain-elements were weakened, through 
 so many ages of starvation of the Earth-Current, and 
 could not have obeyed, even had their masters known 
 all that we of the Great Redoubt knew. 
 
 And when the instrument was finished, to Naani was 
 given the right to call first across the dark, to discover 
 whether indeed, after that million years of silence, they 
 were yet companied upon this earth, or whether they 
 were in truth lonely — the last poor thousands of the 
 Humans. 
 
 And a great and painful excitement came upon the 
 people of the lesser pyramid ; for the loneliness of the 
 world pressed upon them ; and it was to them as though 
 we in this age called to a star across the abyss of space. 
 
 And because of the excitement and pain of the moment^ 
 Naani called only vaguely with the instrument into the 
 dark, and lo ! in a moment, as it seemed, there came 
 all about her in the night the solemn throb of the Master- 
 Word, beating in the night. And Naani cried out that 
 she was answered, and, as may be thought, many of the 
 people^wept, and some prayed, and some^ were .silent ; 
 
THE QUIET CALLING 53 
 
 but others beseeched her that she call again and quickly 
 to have further speech with those of their kind. 
 
 And Naani spoke the Master-Word into the night, 
 and directly there came a calling all about her : — " Mir- 
 dath ! Mirdath ! " and the strange wonder of it made 
 her silent a moment ; but when she would have made 
 reply, the instrument had ceased to work, and she could 
 have no further speech at that time. 
 
 This, as may be thought, occasioned much distress ; 
 and constant work they had between the instrument 
 and the Earth-Current, to discover the reason for this 
 faihng ; but could not for a great while. And in that 
 time, oft did Naani hear the call of " Mirdath " thrilling 
 about her ; and twice there came the solemn beat of the 
 Master-Word in the night. Yet never had she the power 
 to answer. And all that while, as I learned in time, was 
 she stirred with a quaint ache at heart by the voice that 
 called " Mirdath ! " As it might be the Spirit of 
 Love searching for its mate ; for this is how she put 
 it. 
 
 And thus it chanced, that the constant thrilling of 
 this name about her, woke her to memory of a book 
 she had read in early years, and but half understood ; 
 for it was ancient, and WTit in an olden fashion, and 
 it set out the love of a man and a maid, and the maid's 
 name was Mirdath. And so, because she was full of 
 this great awakening of those ages of silence, and the 
 calling of that name, she found the book again, and read 
 it many times, and grew to a sound love of the beauty 
 of that tale. 
 
 And, presently, when the instrument was made right, 
 she called into the night the name of that man within 
 the book ; and so it came about that I had hoped too 
 much ; yet even now was I strangely unsure whether to 
 cease from hoping. 
 
 And after Naani had made clear all that I have set 
 out concerning the Lesser Refuge, she told further how 
 that food was not plentiful with them ; though, until 
 the reawakening of the Earth-Current, the\' had gone 
 unknowing of this, being of small appetite, and caring 
 little for aught ; but now wakened, and newly hungry, 
 they savoured a lack of taste in all that they ate ; and 
 
54 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 this we could Well conceive, from our reasonings and 
 theory ; but happily not from our knowledge. 
 
 And we said unto them, that the soil had lost its life, 
 and the crops therefrom were not vital ; and a great 
 while it would take for the earth within their pyramid 
 to receive back the life-elements. And we told them 
 certain ways by which they might bring a more speedy 
 life to the soil ; and this they were eager to do, being 
 freshly alive after so long a time of half-life. 
 
 And now, you must know that in all the great Redoubt 
 the story went downwards swiftly, and was published 
 in all the- Hour-Sheets, wdth many comments ; and the 
 libraries were full of those who would look up the olden 
 Records, which for so long had been forgotten, or taken, 
 as we of this day would say, with a pinch of salt. 
 
 And all the time I was pestered with questions ; so 
 that, had I not been determined, I should scarce have 
 been allowed sleep ; moreover, so much was writ about 
 me, and my power to hear, and divers stories concerning 
 tales of love, that I had been like to have grown 
 mazed to take note of it all ; yet some note I did 
 take, and much I found pleasant ; but some dis- 
 pleasing. 
 
 And, for the rest, I was not spoiled, as the saying goes ; 
 for I had my work to do ; moreover, I was always busied 
 Listening, and having speech through the darkness. 
 Though if any saw me so, they would question ; and 
 because of this, I kept much to the Tower of Observation, 
 where was the Master Monstruwacan, and a greater 
 discipUne. 
 
 And constantly, and at all hours, I would have speech 
 with Naani of the Lesser Redoubt ; for I had taught 
 her how she might send her thoughts through the night, 
 with her brain-elements ; but not to over-use this power ; 
 for it exhausts the body and the powers of the mind, if 
 it be abused by exceeding usage. 
 
 Yet, despite that I had taught her the use of her brain- 
 elements, she sent her message always without strength, 
 save when she had use of the instrument ; and this I 
 set to the cause that she had not the health force needful ; 
 but, apart from this, she had the Night-Hearing very 
 keen ; though less than mine. 
 
THE QUIET CALLING 55 
 
 And so, with many times of speech, and constant tellings 
 of our doings and thoughts, we drew near in the spirit 
 to one another ; and had always a feeling in our hearts 
 that we had been given previous acquaintance. 
 
 And this, a3 may be thought, thiilled my heart very 
 strangely. 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 
 THE HUSHING OF THE VOICE 
 
 (" Dearest, thine own feet tread the world at night — 
 Treading, as moon-flakes step across a dark — 
 
 Kissing the very dew to hoUer Hght .... 
 
 Thy Voice a song past mountains, which to hark 
 
 Frightens my soul with an utter lost delight.") 
 
 Now, one night, towards the end of the sixteenth hour 
 as I made ready to sleep, there came all about me the 
 thrilling of the aether, as happened oft in those days ; 
 but the thriUing had a strange power in it ; and in my 
 soul the voice of Naani sounded plain, all within and 
 about me. 
 
 Yet, though I knew it to be the voice of Naani, I answered 
 not immediately ; save to send the sure question of the 
 Master-Word into the night. And, directly, I heard 
 the answer, the Master-Word beating steadily in the 
 night ; and I questioned Naani why she had speech with 
 me by the Instrument at that time, when all were sleeping, 
 and the watch set among the Monstruwacans ; for they 
 in the little PjTamid had their sleep-time to commence 
 at the eleventh hour ; so that by this it was five hours 
 advanced towards the time of waking ; and Naani should 
 have slept ; nor have been abroad to the Tower of 
 Observation, apart from her father. For I supposed that 
 she spoke by the Instrument, her voice sounding very 
 clear in my brain. Yet, to this question, she made no 
 answer in kind ; but gave a certain thing into my spirit, 
 which set me trembling ; for she said certain words, 
 that began : — 
 
 " Paarest, thins own f23t tread the world at night " 
 
 56 
 
THE HUSHING OF THE VOICE 57 
 
 And it well may be that she set me to tremble ; for as 
 the words grew about me, there wakened a memory- 
 dream how that I had made these sarno* words to Mirdath 
 the Beautiful in the long-gone Eternity of this our Age, 
 when she had died and left me alone in all the world. And 
 I was weak a little with the tumult and force of my 
 emotion ; but in a moment I called eagerly with my 
 brain-elements to Naani to give some explaining of this 
 thing that she had spoken to the utter troubling of my 
 heart. 
 
 Yet, once more she made no direct answer ; but spoke 
 the words again to me across all the dark of the world. 
 And it came to me suddenly, that it was not Naani that 
 spoke ; but Mirdath the Beautiful, from out of all the 
 everlasting night. And I called :— " Mirdath ! Mirdath ! " 
 with my brain-elements, into the night ; and lo ! the 
 far, faint voice spoke again to m}^ spirit through all the 
 darkness of eternity, saying again those words. Yet, 
 though the voice was the voice of Mirdath the Beautiful, 
 it was also the voice of Naani ; and I knew in all my 
 heart that this thing was in verit}' ; and that it had 
 been given to me to be birthed once more into this v/orld 
 in the living-time of that Only One, with whom my spirit 
 and essence hath mated in all ages through the everlasting. 
 And I called with my brain-elements and all my strength 
 to Naani ; but there came no answer ; neither sign of 
 hearing, though through hours I called. 
 
 And thus at last I came to an utter exhaustion ; but 
 neither could be quiet, nor sleep. Yet, presently, I slept. 
 And when I waked, my first memory was of the won- 
 drous thing which had befallen in the sleep-time ; for 
 none in all this world could have known those words ; 
 save it has been the spirit of Mirdath, my Beautiful One, 
 looking from above my shoulder in that utter-lost time, 
 as I made those words to her, out of an aching and a 
 broken heart. And the voice had been the voice of 
 Mirdath ; and the voice of Mirdath had been the voice 
 of Naani. And what shall any say to this, save that 
 which I had in mj^ heart. 
 
 And immediately I called to Naani, once, and again 
 twice ; and in a httle moment there came all about me 
 the throbbing of the Master-Word, beating solemnly in 
 
58 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 the night ; and I sent the Master-Word, to give assurance, 
 and immediately the voice of Naani, a little weak as 
 was it always when she had not the Instrument, but 
 sent"' the message with her brain-elements. 
 
 And I answered her, and questioned her eagerly con- 
 cerning her sayings of the past time of sleep; but she 
 disclaimed, and made clear to me that she had no know- 
 ledge of having spoken ; but had slept through all that 
 time of which I made to tell ; and, indeed, had dreamed 
 a very strange dream. 
 
 And for a little while I was confused, and meditated, 
 not knowing what to think ; but came suddenly again 
 to a knowledge that Naani's far voice was thrilling the 
 sether aU about ; and that she would tell to me her dream ; 
 which had set strong upon her mind. 
 
 And she told the dream to me, and in the dream she 
 had seen a tall, dark man, built very big, and dressed in 
 unfamiliar clothing. And the man had been in a little 
 room, and very sorrowful, and lonesome ; and in her 
 dream she had gone nigh to him. 
 
 And presently the man made to write, that he might 
 ease him by giving expression to his sorrow ; and Naani 
 had been able to read the words that he wrote ; though 
 to her waking spirit the language in which they were 
 writ was strange and unknown. Yet she could not 
 remember what he had writ, save but one short line, 
 and this she had mind of in that he had writ the word 
 Mirdath above. And she spoke of the strangeness of 
 this thing, that she should dream of this name ; but 
 supposed that I had fixed it upon her, by my first 
 callings. 
 
 And then did I, with something of a tremble in my 
 spirit, ask Naani to tell me what she remembered of the 
 writing of that big, sorrowful stranger. And, in a little 
 moment,, her far voice said these words all about me : — 
 
 *' Dearest, thine own feet tread the world at night " 
 
 But no more had she memory of. Yet it was a sufficiency; 
 and I, maybe with a mad, strange triumph in my soid, 
 said unto her v^dth my brain-elements that which remained 
 of those words. And my spirit felt them strike upon 
 
THE HUSHING OF THE VOICE 50 
 
 the spirit of Naani, and awake her memory, as with the 
 violence of a blow. And for a little while she stumbled, 
 dumb before so much newness and certainty. And her 
 spirit then to waken, and she near wept with the fright 
 and the sudden, new wonder of this thing. 
 
 And immediately, all about me there came her voice 
 thrilling, and the voice was the voice of Mirdath, and 
 the voice of Naani ; and I heard the tears of her spirit 
 make pure and wonderful the bewildered and growing 
 gladness of her far voice. And she asked me, as one 
 who had suddenly opened the Gates of Memory, whether 
 she might be truly Mirdath. And I, utter weak and 
 shaken strangely because of this splendour of fulfilment, 
 could make no instant answer. And she asked again, 
 but using mine old love-name, and with a sureness in 
 her far voice. And still I was so strangely dumb, and 
 the blood to thud peculiar in mine ears ; and this to 
 pass ; and speech to come swift. 
 
 And this way to be that meeting of our spirits, across 
 all the everlasting night. 
 
 And now, whilst I pondered this matter in all my spirit 
 and being, how that I should some way come to Naani, 
 there befell a very terrible thing. And in this ^\ise must 
 I tell it :— 
 
 It was at the seventeenth hour, when all the millions 
 of the Mighty Pjo-amid slept, that I was with the Master 
 Monstruwacan in the Tower of Observation taking my 
 due turn. And sudden, I heard the thrilling of the aether 
 all about me, and the voice of Naani in my soul, speaking. 
 And I sent the Master-Word into the darkness of the 
 world, and presently, I heard the solemn answer beating 
 steadfastly in the night ; and immediately I called to 
 Naani with my brain-elements, to know what thing troubled 
 her in her sleep. 
 
 And her voice came into my spirit, weak and far and 
 faint, and so that scarce I could make to hear the words. 
 Yet, in a while I gathered that all the peoples of the 
 Lesser Redoubt were in very deadly trouble ; for that 
 the Earth-Current had failed suddenly and mightily ; 
 and they had called her from her sleep, that she might 
 listen whether we answered their calhngs by the Instru- 
 ment ; but, indeed, no caUing had come to us. 
 
6o THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 And they who had been of late so joj-ful, v/ere now 
 grown old with sorrow in but an hour or two ; for they 
 feared that the fresh coming of the Earth-Current had 
 been but the final flicker and outburst before the end. 
 And, even in this short while of our speech, did it seem 
 to me that the voice of Naani grew further off from me ; 
 and I felt hke to have broken my heart with the trouble 
 of this thing. 
 
 And through all' that remained of that sleep-time, did 
 I converse with Naani, as might two lovers who shall 
 presently part for ever. And when the cities awoke, 
 the news went throughout them, and all our millions 
 were in sorrow and trouble. 
 
 And thus was it for, maybe, a little month ; and in 
 that time had the voice of Naani grown so weak and 
 far-off that even I that had the Night-Hearing, could 
 scarce make real its meaning. - And every word was to 
 me a treasure and a touch upon my soul ; and my grief 
 and trouble before this certain parting drove me that 
 I could not eat, neither have rest ; and this did the Master 
 Monstruwacan take upon him to chide and correct ; 
 for that, if any were to help, how should it be done if 
 I that had the Night-Hearing, and heard even now that 
 the recording Instnmients were dumb, came to ill-health. 
 
 And because of this, and such wisdom as was mine, 
 I made to eat and order my life that I might have my 
 full powers. Yet was this beyond all my strength ; fcr, 
 presently, I knew that the people of the Lesser Pyramid 
 were tlireatened by the monsters that beset them ; and 
 later I had knowledge from faint, far words whispered 
 in my brain, that there had been a fight with an outside 
 Force that had harmed many in their minds ; so that 
 in madness they had opened the gate and had run from 
 the Lesser P^Tamid, out into the darkness of the Lands 
 about them ; and there had their physical bodies fallen 
 to the monsters of those Lands ; but of their souls who 
 may know ? 
 
 That same night, in the Eighteenth Hour, there was 
 a great disturbance in the aether about the Mighty Pyramid ; 
 and I was awakened suddenly by the Master Monstru- 
 wacan ; that I might use my gift of the Night-Hearing 
 to^hearken for the throbbing of the Master-Word, which 
 
THE HUSHING OF THE VOICE 6i 
 
 they had thought to come vaguely through the Instru- 
 ments ; but no one of the Monstruwacans was sensitive 
 enough of soul to account truly whether this was so. 
 
 And lo ! as I sat up in the bed, there came the sound 
 of the Master-Word, beating in the night about the PjTamid. 
 And immediately there was a crying in the aether all about 
 me : — " We are coming ! We are coming ! " 
 
 And mine inwards leaped and sickened me a moment 
 so shaken was I with a sudden belief ; for the message 
 seemed some ways to come to me from verj^ near to the 
 Great Redoubt ; as that they who sent it were nigh to 
 hand. 
 
 And, forthwith, I called the Master-Word into the 
 night ; but no answer did there come for a while, and 
 then a faint thrilling of the aether about me, and the weak 
 pulse of the Master-Word in the night, sent by a far 
 voice, strangely distant. And I knew that the voice 
 was the voice of Naani ; and I put a question through 
 all the darkness of the dead v/orld, whether she were 
 within the Lesser Redoubt, and safe thus far. 
 
 And presently, there came a faint disturbance about 
 me, and a small voice in my soul, speaking weakly and 
 out of an infinite distance ; and I knew that far away 
 through the night Naani spoke feebly, with her brain- 
 elements ; and that she abode within the Lesser Pyramid; 
 but that she too had heard that strange pulse of the 
 Master-Word in the night, and that message: — "We 
 are coming ! We are coming I " And vastly had this 
 thing disturbed her, waking her within her sleep ; so 
 that she knew not what to think ; save that we were 
 devising some method to come to them. . -ii-v-^- -s^ 
 
 But this I removed from doubt, sa\ing that she must 
 not build on vain hoping ; for I would not have her 
 doubly tortured by the vanity of such believing. And, 
 thereafter, ha\ing said such things as I might, though 
 few they were, to comfort her, I bade her, gently, to 
 sleep ; and turned therewith to the Master Monstruwacan, 
 who waited in quiet patience ; and had no knowledge 
 of that which I had heard and scut ; for his hearing was 
 but the normal ; though his brain and heait were such 
 as made me to love him. 
 
 And I told the Master Monstruwacan many ^:lngs as 
 
62 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 I put my clothing about me ; how that there had indeed 
 been the calHng of the Master-Word ; but not by any 
 of that Lesser Redoubt ; but that, to my beHef, it had 
 come from nigh about the Great Pyramid. Moreover, 
 it was sent by no instrument ; as I wotted that he did 
 guess ; but, as it seemed to me, by the brain-elements 
 of many, calling in unison. 
 
 And all this did I set out to the Master Monstruwacan ; 
 and with something uncertain of fear and trouble in 
 my heart ; yet with a blind expectation ; as, indeed, 
 who would not. Though, no longer was I shaken by 
 that first thought of Her nearness. 
 
 And I said to the Master Monstruwacan that we should 
 go to the Tower of Observation, and search the Night 
 Lands with the great spy-glass. 
 
 And we did this, and lo ! presently, we saw a great 
 number of men pass over the Electric Circle that went 
 about the Pyramid ; 3'et they came not w us ; but went 
 outwards towards the blackness and the strange fires 
 and hideous mysteries of the Night Land. And we 
 ceased from spying, and looked swiftly at one another, 
 and knew in our hearts that some had left the Mighty 
 P3Tamid in the Sleep-Time. 
 
 Then the Master Monstruwacan sent word to the 
 Master Watchman that his wardership had been out- 
 raged, and that people left the great Pyramid in the 
 Sleep-Time ; for this was against the Law ; and none 
 ever went out into the Night Land, save the Full Watch 
 were posted to the Great Door ; and at a due time, when 
 all were wakeful ; for the Opening Of The Door was 
 made known to all the Millions of the Great Redoubt ; 
 so that all might be aware ; and know that no foolishness 
 was done without their wotting. 
 
 Moreover, ere any had power to leave the Pyramid, 
 they must pass The Examination, and Be Prepared ; 
 and some of this have I set out already. And so stern 
 was the framing of the Law, that there were yet the 
 metal pegs upon the inner side of the Great Gate, where 
 had been stretched the skin of one who disobeyed ; and 
 was flayed and his hide set there to be a warning in the 
 Early Da3's. Yet the tradition was remembered ; for, 
 as I migL say it, we lived very close about the place ; 
 
THE HUSHING OF THE VOICE 63 
 
 and Memory had no room whereby she might 
 escape. 
 
 Now the Master Watchman, when lie heard that which 
 the Master Monstruwacan had to tell, went hastily with 
 some of the Central Watch from the Watch-Dome, to 
 the Great Gate ; and he found the men of the Sleep-Time 
 Watch, with the Warder of the Gate, all bound, and 
 stopt in the mouth, so that none could make outcry. 
 
 And he freed them, and learned that nigh five hundred 
 young men, from the Upper Cities, by the bigness of their 
 chests, had come upon them suddenly, and bound them, 
 and escaped into the night through the Eye-Gate in the 
 top of the Great Gate. 
 
 And the Master Watchman was angry, and demanded 
 why that none had called by the instruments of the 
 Watch House ; but lo ! some had made to call thus, 
 and found them unable to wake the recorders which 
 lay in the central Watch-Dome ; for there had been 
 tampering. 
 
 Now, presently, through all the cities of the Great 
 Redoubt, the news had gone how that five hundi'ed foolish 
 Youths had adventured out into the despair of the Night 
 Land ; and the v/hole Pyramid waked to life, and the 
 Peoples of the South came to the Northern sides, for 
 the Great Gate lay in the North-West side ; and the 
 Youths had made from there, not straightly outwards, 
 but towards the North ; and so were to be seen from 
 the North-East embrasm^es, and from those within the 
 North-West wall. 
 
 Thrice in those three days of journeying to the North- 
 ward, did the Youths sleep, and we perceived that some 
 kept a watch, and so knew that there was a kind of order 
 and leadership among them ; also, they had each his 
 weapon upon his hip, and this gave to us a further plea 
 to hope. 
 
 Now, the Youths made, as I have told, to the North- 
 ward ; but had first to keep a long way to the North- 
 East, that they might come clear of the Vale of Red Fire. 
 And this wise they journeyed, and kept the Vale about 
 seven miles to the North-West of them, and so were 
 presently beyond the Watcher of the North-East, and 
 going with a greater freedom, and ha\ing less care to hide. 
 
64 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 And this way, it may be, certain of the giants, wandering, 
 perceived them, and went swiftly to make attack and 
 destro}' them. But some order went about among the 
 youths, and they made a long line, with a certain space 
 between each, because of the terror of their w^eapon, 
 and immediately, it seemed, the Giants were upon them, 
 a score and seven they were, and seemiing to be haired 
 like to mighty crabs, as I saw with the Great Spy-Glass, 
 v/hen the great flares of far and mighty foes threw their 
 fierce light across the Dark Lands. 
 
 And there v/as a very great and horrid fight ; for the 
 Youths broke into circles about each of the Giants, and 
 many of those young men were torn in pieces ; but they 
 smote the Monsters from behind and upon every side, 
 and we of the Mighty Pyramid could behold at times 
 the gi'ey, strange gleam of their w^eapons ; and the aether 
 was stirred about me by the passing of those that died ; 
 3^et, by reason of the great miles, their screams came not 
 to us, neither heard we the roars of the Monsters ; but 
 into our hearts, even from that great distance and safety, 
 there stole the terror of those awesome Brutes ; and in 
 the Great Spy-Glass I could behold the great joints and 
 limbs and e'en, I thought, the foul sweat of them ; and 
 their size and brutishness was like to that of odd and 
 monstrous animals of the olden world ; yet part human. 
 And it must be borne to mind that the Fathers and 
 the Mothers of those Youths beheld all this dread fight 
 from the emibrasures, and their other kin likewise watched, 
 and a very drear sight was it to their hearts and their 
 humian, natural feelings, and like to breed old age, ere 
 its due. 
 
 Then, in a time, the fight ceased ; for of those seven 
 and twenty Giant Brutes there remained none ; only 
 that there cumbered the ground seven and twenty lumbering 
 hillocks, dreadful and grim. For the lesser dead we 
 could not see proper. 
 
 And we that were within the Pyramid saw the Youths 
 sorted together by their leaders, all in the dim twilight 
 of that place ; and with the great Great Spy-Glass I 
 made a rough count, and found that there lived of them, 
 three hundred. 
 
 After this fight, the youths spent a time having a care 
 
THE HUSHING OF THE VOICE 65 
 
 to tlieir bodies and wounds ; and some were made separate 
 from the others, and of these I counted upon lifty ; and 
 whilst the others made to continue their march towards 
 the Road Where The Silent Ones Walk, these were con- 
 strained bj^ one who was the Leader, to return to the 
 Pyramid. And in a little, I saw that they came towards 
 us, wearily and with many a halt, as that they suffered 
 great wounds and harm of the fight. 
 
 But those others (maybe two hundred and fifty Youths) 
 went onwards into the Night Land ; and though we 
 sorrowed at this thing ; yet was there come a huge pride 
 into our hearts that those raw ones, who yesterday were 
 but children, had so held themselves in the battle, and 
 done a great deed that day. And I wot that whilst their 
 mothers wept, easeless, their fathers' hearts swelled within 
 them, and held somewhat of their Pain away, from them 
 for a time. 
 
 And all this while, those wounded Youths came slowly, 
 and rested, and came on again, the better helping the 
 worse ; and a great excitement and trouble there was 
 in all the Mighty Pyramid, to learn which were they 
 that came, and they that went, and who lay out there 
 quietly among the slain. 
 
 And, later, I heard that there was a new matter forwai'd 
 in the Redoubt ; for ten thousand men had assembled 
 to attend the Room of Preparation for the Short Pre- 
 paration ; and by this we knew that those poor Youths 
 who stumbled towards us through the dark, were presently 
 to have help. 
 
 And thi-ough all that Sleep-Tmie, there went forward 
 the Spiritual and the Physical Preparation of the ten 
 thousand ; and upon the morrow they slept, whilst an 
 hundred thousand made ready their ai-ms. 
 
 And in this space time the two hundred and fifty Youths 
 that went towards the Road Where The Silent Ones 
 Walk, had come very nigh thereto ; having gone vcr\' 
 warily and with some slowness, because, as maybe, of 
 the lesson of the Giants. 
 
 And to us in the PjTamid, the instruments made known 
 constantly that Influence which was abroad, and which 
 all those of the Tower of Observation thought to proceed 
 from the House of Silence. Yet, nothing could we sec 
 
 B 
 
6 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 with the Great Spy-Glass, and so could come to no sure 
 knowing ; but only to fear and wonder. 
 
 And, presently, the Youths were upon the Great Road, 
 and turned to the Northward. And beyond them, a 
 great way, stood the House of Silence, upon a low hill 
 at a certain distance to the right of the Road. 
 
 By now, they that were wounded had come to within, 
 maybe, fifteen miles of the Great Redoubt ; and the 
 news went thi-ough all the Cities, that the ten thousand 
 men that were Prepared, made to arm themselves, and 
 I went down by the Tower Lift, and saw them come 
 down by thousands from the Room of Preparation ; and 
 none might go nigh to them, or cause them to speak ; 
 for they were made Ready, and were, as it might be, 
 holy. 
 
 Now, presentl^^ the Word was sent to every City through- 
 out the Great Redoubt — as was the Law — that the Great 
 Gate should be opened ; and each city sent its Master 
 to form the Full Watch, as was the Law. And each 
 went clad in grey armour, and carrjdng the Diskos. And 
 the Full Watch numbered, two thousand ; for there were 
 also the Watchmen. 
 
 Then the lights in the Great Causeway were made 
 dim ; so that the opening of the Gate should cast no 
 great glare from within into the Night Land, to tell the 
 Watcher of the North-West, and all the Monsters, that 
 certain humans went out from the Mighty Pyramid. But 
 whether the vast and hidden Forces of Evil had know- 
 ledge, we knew not ; and they who went must but chance 
 it, remembering that they were Prepared, and had the 
 Capsule. 
 
 And the ten thousand that were Prepared, went out 
 through the Great Gateway, into the night ; and the 
 Full Watch stood back from them, and spoke no word, 
 but saluted silently with the Diskos ; and they that 
 went, raised each the Diskos a little, and passed out 
 into the dark. 
 
 Then the Great Gate was shut ; and we made to wait 
 and to watch, \vith trouble and expectation within our 
 hearts. And at the embrasm-es many did comfort the 
 women of those men. 
 
 And I went back, upwards by miles, until I came to 
 
THE HUSHING OF THE VOICE 67 
 
 the Tower of Observation ; and I looked out from there 
 into the Night Land, and saw that the ten thousand 
 halted at the Circle, and made arrangement of themselves, 
 and sent some before and upon either hand, and so went 
 forward into the Night Land. 
 
 And after that, I went to the Great Spy-Glass, and 
 .turned it towards the two hundred and fifty \ouths that 
 were far off, upon the Road Where The Silent Ones Walk ; 
 yet for awhile I could not perceive them, for all the Road 
 seemed empty. But afterward I saw them, and they 
 were clambering back into the Road, having gone aside 
 as I thought, because of the passing of one of those Silent 
 Ones, that I saw now at a distance to the Southward 
 of them. 
 
 There passed then, some three hours ; and in that 
 time I varied my watching between those far-off Youths, 
 and the Ten-thousand that went forward to succour the 
 wounded, that were now, maybe, scarce nine miles dis- 
 tant from the Mighty Pyramid, and the Ten-thousand 
 came very close to them. And, in truth, in a little while, 
 they spied one the other, and I gathered, in spirit, some- 
 thing of the rejoicing of those youths ; yet weak and 
 troubled were they, because of their wounds, and their 
 knowledge of failure, and their disobedience of the 
 Law. 
 
 And, presently, they were surrounded by the Ten- 
 thousand, and carried upon slings ; and all that body 
 swung round towards the Pyramid, and came back at 
 a great pace. 
 
 And, in the same time, I heard the sound that made 
 them so swift to hasten ; for there smote up through 
 the night the Baying of the Hounds ; and we knew that 
 they were discovered. And I swept the Great Spy-Glass 
 over the Land, towards the Valley Of The Hounds, that 
 I might discover them quickly ; and I saw them come 
 lumbering, at a strange gallop, and great as horses, and 
 it might be only ten miles to the East. 
 
 Then, looking with the Grc.it Spy-Glass, I saw that 
 there moved across the Land, from the direction of the 
 Plain of Blue Fire, a mighty Hump, seeming of Black 
 Mist, and came with prodigious swiftness. And I called 
 to the Master Monstruwacan, that he come and look 
 
68 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 through one of the eye-pieces that were about the Great 
 Spy-Glass ; and he came quickly, and when he had looked 
 a while, he called to the Monstruwacan that had made 
 report. And the Monstruwacan ansv/ered, and replied 
 that the Influence drew nearer, by the reading of the 
 instrument ; yet of the thing itself the man had no sight. 
 
 And my heart stood quiet with fear, and the utter 
 terror of this Monster, which I knew to be surely one 
 of the Great Forces of Evil of that Land, and had power, 
 without doubt, to destroy the spirit. And the Master 
 Monstruwacan leapt towards the Home-Call, and sent 
 the great Sound down to the Ten-thousand, that they 
 might attend, artd immediately, he signalled to them 
 to Beware. Yet, already I perceived * that they knew 
 of this Utter. Danger that was upon them ; for I saw 
 them slay the Youths quickly, that their spirits might 
 not be lost ; for they v/ere Unprepared. But the men, 
 being Prepared, had the Capsule, and would die swiftly 
 in the last moment. 
 
 And the m.en came swiftly towards the Might}^ P3n-amid. 
 Yet, ere they were come to safety, the Baying of 
 the Hounds sounded close upon them, and they 
 faced to the danger ; yet, as I could know, without . 
 despair, because that they yet lived after so enormous a 
 peril. 
 
 Yet, the Ten-thousand ceased not to smite with the 
 Diskos ; and the}' hewed the Hounds in pieces ; but of 
 the men that went forth, there were a thousand and 
 seven hundred slain b}' the Hounds, ere the men w^on 
 to ^^ctor3^ 
 
 Then came that wearied band of heroes back to the 
 home shelter of the Vast Redoubt ; and they bore their 
 dead with them., and the Youths that they slew. And 
 they were received with great honour, and with exceeding 
 grief, and in a great silence ; for the thing admitted not 
 of -words, until a time had passed. And in the cities 
 of the P}Tamid there was mourning ; for there had been 
 no sorrow like unto this through, mayhap, an hundred 
 thousand years. 
 
 Now there was ppesently, in the Garden of Silence, 
 which was the lowermost of all the Underground Fields, 
 the Ending of those seventeen hundred heroes, and of 
 
THE HUSHING OF THE VOICE 69 
 
 the Youths that they saved and slew. And the Garden 
 was a great country, and an hundred miles every way, 
 and the roof thereof was three great miles above, and 
 shaped to a mighty dome ; as it had been that the Builders 
 and Makers thereof did remember in their spirits the 
 visible sky of this our present age. 
 
 And the making of that Country' was all set out in a 
 single History of seven thousand and seventy Volumes. 
 And there were likewise seven thousand and seventy 
 yeai's spent to the making of that Country ; so that 
 there had unr em ember ed generations lived and laboured 
 and died, and seen not the end of their labour. And 
 Love had shaped it and hallowed it ; so that of all the 
 wonders of the vvorld, there has been none that shall 
 ever come anigh to that Country of Silence — an hundred 
 miles every way of Silence to the Dead. 
 
 And in the midst of that silent Country, there was 
 a great hill, and upon the hill a vast Dome. And the 
 Dome was full of a Light that might be seen in all that 
 Countr}', which was the Garden of Silence. And beneath 
 the Dome was the " Crack," and vv'ithin it the glory of 
 the Earth-Current, from v/hich all had life and light 
 and safet}'. And in tlie Dome, at the North, there was 
 a gateway ; and a narrow road went upward to the gate- 
 way ; and the Road was named The Last Road ; and 
 the Gateway was named by no name, but known to all 
 as The Gateway. 
 
 And it v/as here, into the Country of Silence, that 
 they brought down the Dead to their Burial. And there 
 came down into the Country of Silence, maybe an Hundred 
 ^.lillion, out of the Cities of the Pyramid, to be present, 
 and to do Honour. 
 
 Now they that had charge of the Dead, did lay them 
 upon the road vvliich ran up unto The Gatewa}', even 
 that same road which was named The Last Road. And 
 the Road moved upwards slowl\' with the Dead ; and 
 the Dead went inward through The Gateway ; first the 
 poor Youths, and afterwai'd they that had given up 
 life that they might save them. 
 
 And as the Dead went upwards, there was a very great 
 Silence over all the miles of the Country of Silence. But 
 
70 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 in a little while there came from afar off, a sound as of 
 a wind wailing ; and it came onwards out of the distance, 
 and passed over the Hills of the Babes, which were a 
 great way off. And so came anigh to the place where 
 I stood. Even as the blowing of a sorrowful wind did 
 it come ; and I knew that all the great multitudes 
 did sing quietly ; and the singing passed onwards, 
 and left behind it an utter silence ; even as the wind 
 doth rustle the corn, and pass onwards, and all fall to a 
 greater seeming quietness than before. And the Dead 
 passed inward through The Gateway, into the great 
 light and silence of the Dome ; and came out no 
 more. 
 
 And afterwards the People did wander over that Country 
 of Silence, and made visit and honoiu: to their Ancestors, 
 if such were deserving. 
 
 And presently, the mighty lifts did raise them all to 
 the Cities of the P^Tamid ; and thereafter there was 
 something more of usualness ; save that ever the em- 
 brasures were full of those that watched the Youths 
 afar upon the Great Road. And in this place I to re- 
 member how that our spy-glasses had surely some power 
 of the Earth-Current to make greater the impulse of 
 the light upon the eye. And they were hke no spy-glass 
 that ever you did see ; but oddly shaped and to touch 
 both the forehead and the eyes ; and gave wonderful 
 sight of the Land. But the Great Spy-Glass to be beyond 
 all this ; for it had the Eyes of it upon every side of 
 The Mighty Pyramid, and did be truly an Huge 
 Machine. 
 
 And to me, as I went about my duties, or peered forth 
 through the Great Spy-Glass at the Youths upon the 
 Road Where The Silent Ones Walk, there came at times 
 a far faint thrilling of the cCther ; so that sometimes 
 I was aware that there was the beating of the Master- 
 Word in the night ; but so strange and weak, that the 
 Instruments had no wotting of it. And when this came, 
 then would I call back through all the everlasting night 
 to Naani, who was indeed Mirdath ; and I would send 
 the Master-Word with my brain-elements ; and afterwards 
 such comfort as I might. 
 
 Yet hard and bitter was the truth of my helplessness 
 
THE HUSHING OF THE VOICE 71 
 
 and weakness, and the utter terror and might of the 
 Evil Forces and Monsters of the Night Land. So that 
 I was hke to have brake my heart with pondering. 
 
 And the silence would come again ; and anon the 
 weak thrilling of the aether ; but no more the far voice 
 speaking in my soul. » 
 
CHAPTER V 
 
 INTO THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 Now, afterv that destruction which had come upon the 
 Ten-thousand, and the fresh assurance that was upon 
 us of the terror of the Night Land, it may be known 
 that there could be no more thought to succour. Though, 
 in truth, those Youths that went now upon the Road 
 VvTiere The Silent Ones Walk were far beyond our aid. 
 
 And here will I tell how that the strange Quiet which 
 did fill all the Land, seeming to brood within the night, 
 v/as horrid beyond all the roarings which had passed 
 over the darkness in the time that went before ; so that 
 it had given my spirit some rest and assurance to hear 
 but the far-echoing, low thunder of the Great Laughter, 
 or the whining which was used at times to sound in the 
 night from the South -East, where were the Silver-fire 
 Holes that opened before the Thing that Nods. Or the 
 Baying of the Hounds, or the Roaring of the Giants, 
 or any of those dreadful sounds that did often pass through 
 the night. For they could not have offended me as did 
 that tim.e of silence ; and so shall you judge how dreadful 
 was that quiet, which did held so much of horror. 
 
 And surely it will be known that none had thinkings 
 now, even in idle speech, that any should have power 
 to succour the Peoples of the Lesser Redoubt. Neither, 
 as I have said, had any the knowledge of the place where 
 it did stand. 
 
 Now, as may be conceived, this sure knowledge that 
 we might give no succour to the People of the Lesser 
 Redoubt, weighed heavy upon my heart ; for I had, 
 
 72 
 
INTO THE NIGKT LAND 73 
 
 ma37be with foolishness, held vague hopes and wonders 
 concerning our power to make expedition secretly into 
 the Night, to discover that Lesser Pyramid, and rescue 
 those poor thousands ; and above all, as may be thought, 
 had I the thought of that sweet moment in which I should 
 step forward out of the night and all mystery and terror, 
 and put forth mine arms to Naani, saying : "I am That 
 One." And knowing, in my soul, that she that had been 
 mine in that bygone Eternity, should surely know me 
 upon the instant ; and call out swiftly, and come swiftly ; 
 and be again unto me in that age, even as she had been in 
 this. 
 
 And to think upon it, and to know that this thing 
 should never be ; but that, even in that moment of 
 thought, she that had been mine in these olden days of 
 sweetness, might be even then suffering horror in the 
 Pov.'er of some foul Monster, was like a kind of mad- 
 ness ; so that nearly I could seize the Diskos, and run 
 forth unprepared into the evil and terror of the Night 
 Land, that I should make one attempt to come to that 
 Place where she abode, or else to cast off my life in the 
 attempt. 
 
 iVnd oft did I call to Naani ; and always I sent the 
 Master-Word beating through the night, that she might 
 have assurance that it was indeed I that did speak unto 
 her spirit, and no foul thing or Monster, spelling evnl 
 and lies unto her. 
 
 And oft did I make to instruct her that never should 
 she be tempted forth from the shelter of that Redoubt 
 in which she did live, by any message out of the night ; 
 but always to await the Master-V\'ord ; and, moreover, 
 to have a sure knowledge that none that was her Friend 
 v/ould ever seek to entice her into the night. 
 
 Yet, day by day, did my heart grow more wear}' and 
 restless ; for, indeed, it did seem that life was but a very 
 little matter, against so great a loss as my heart did feel 
 to suffer. 
 
 Now, concerning my love-trouble, there did happen a 
 certain thing which gave me to decide ; for one night I 
 waked from a sore troubled sleep, and it did seem that 
 Naani did call my name, mine olden love name, and in 
 a voice of utter anguish and with beseeching. And I 
 
74 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 sat up in the bed, and sent the Master-Word into the Night, 
 with my brain-elements ; and presently all about me 
 there was the solemn beat of the Master-Word, answer- 
 ing ; but weak, and gone faint, that scarce I might hear 
 it. 
 
 Yet, though I did call many a time unto the everlasting 
 night, there came no more the voice of Naani, speaking 
 strangely within my spirit ; but only at times a weak 
 thrilling of the aether about me. 
 
 And, at the last I grew maddened with the sorrow of 
 this thing, and the sense and knowledge of harm about 
 the maid ; and I stood upright upon my feet, and I 
 raised m}^ hands, and gave word and honour unto Naani 
 through all the blackness of the night, that I would no 
 more abide within the Mighty Pyramid to my safety, 
 whilst she, that had been mine 0\\ti through Eternity, 
 came to horror and destruction by the Beasts and Evil 
 Powers of that Dark World. And I gave the word with 
 my brain-elements, and bade her to be of heart ; for 
 that until I died I would seek her. But out of the Dark- 
 ness there came naught but the silence. 
 
 Then I clothed me swiftly, and went up quickly to 
 the Tower of Observation, that I might speak instant 
 with the Master Monstruwacan ; for my heart burned 
 in me to intention, and to be doing speedily that which 
 I had set upon myself to do. 
 
 And I came to the INIaster Monstruwacan, and told 
 all to him ; and how that I did mean no more to su^er 
 in quiet and to no end ; but to make adventure into the 
 Night Land, that I fmd Naani, or perchance find a swift 
 peace from this my long troubling. 
 
 Now, when the Master Monstruwacan heard that which 
 I had to say, it sat heavily upon him, and he besought 
 me long and man}^ times that I refrain from this thing ; 
 for that none might achieve so great a task ; but that 
 I should be lost in my Youth before many days were 
 gone by. Yet to all his speech I said not, save that this 
 thing was laid upon me, and even as I had promised, 
 so should I make to act. 
 
 And in the ending, the Master Monstruwacan perceived 
 that I was set to this thing, and not to be moved ; and 
 he did put it to me how that I had grown to leanness, 
 
INTO THE NIGHT LAND 75 
 
 with so much troubhng, and that I should have wisdom 
 to wait awhile, that I put on my full strength. 
 
 But even as I vv'as, so would I go ; and this I told 
 to him, gently; and showed how that the thing was 
 meet and helpful to the safety of my soul ; for that my 
 strength was still in me ; yet was I sweeter in spirit 
 because that I stood lean and pure, and much poor dross 
 and littleness had been burned from me ; so that fear 
 was not in me. And all do I lay to tlie count of my love, 
 which doth purify and make sweet and fearless the human 
 heart. 
 
 Now, when the morrow came, if thus I shall speak 
 of that which was outwardly even as the night, though 
 changing alway within the Mighty Pyramid, I went 
 unto the Room of Preparation ; and the Door was closed 
 upon me ; and I underwent the Full Preparation ; that 
 I might have full power and aid to come to success through 
 all the terror of the Night Land. 
 
 And three daj^s and three nights did I abide within 
 the Room of Preparation ; and upon the fourth day was 
 mine armour brought unto me; and the Master of the 
 Preparation stood away from me, silent and with sorrow 
 upon his face ; but touching me not, neither coming 
 anigh to aid me ; nor having any speech with me ; for 
 none might crowd upon me, or cause me to answer. 
 
 And, presently, was I clad with the grey armour ; and 
 below the armour a close-knit suit of special shaping 
 and textm-e, to have the shape of the armour, and that 
 I might not die by the cold of the Night Land. And I 
 placed upon me a scrip of food and drink, that might 
 keep the hfe within me for a great time, by reason of 
 its preparation ; and this lay ready to me, with the armour, 
 and was stitched about with the Mark of Honour ; so 
 that I knew loving women thus to speed me. 
 
 And when all was done and made ready, I took up 
 the Diskos, and bowed in silence to the Master of the 
 Preparation ; and he went towards the door, and opened 
 it ; and signalled that the People stand back ; so that I 
 might go forth untouched. And the People stood back ; 
 for many had crowded to the door of the Room of Pre- 
 paration, so that I knew how that my story must be 
 to the heart of all, in all the Cities of the Great Redoubt ; 
 
76 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 for to come unbidden anigh that Door was against the 
 Lesser Law, and that any erred in this matter, betokened 
 much. 
 
 And I went out through the Door ; and there was a 
 mighty lane of people unto the Great Lift. And about 
 the Great Lift, as I went downwards, did the countless 
 millions stand ; and all in a great silence ; but having 
 dear sympathy in their souls ; yet loyal unto my safety, 
 in. that none in all the Mighty Pyramid did make speech 
 unto me, or call out aught. And as I went downward 
 through the miles, lo ! all the sether of the world seemed 
 to be surged with the silent prayers and speedings of 
 those quiet multitudes. 
 
 And I came at last unto the Great Gate ; and behold 
 the dear Master Monstruwacan did stand in full armour, 
 and with the Diskos, to do me honour, with the Full 
 Watch, as I went forth. And I looked at him, quietly, 
 and he looked unto me, and I bent my head to show 
 respect ; and he made silent salute with the Diskos ; and 
 afterwards I went onwards towards the Great Gateway. 
 
 And they made dim the lights in the Great Causeway, 
 that there should no glare go forth into the Land, when 
 the Gate was opened ; and behold, they opened not the 
 lesser gate within the greater, for me ; but did honour 
 my journe}^ in that the}' swung wide the Great Gate 
 itself, through wiiich a monstrous army might pass. And 
 there was an utter silence all about the Gate ; and in 
 the hushed light the two thousand that made the Full 
 Watch, held up each the Diskos, silently, to m.ake salute ; 
 and humbly, I held up the Diskos reversed, and went 
 forward into the Dark. 
 
 Now I went forward for a space, and took heed not 
 to look backwards ; but to be strong of heart and spirit ; 
 for that which did He before me had need of all m^' man- 
 hood and courage of soul, that I come to the succour 
 of that Maid afar in the darkness of the World, or meet 
 my death proper, as it might need to be. 
 
 And my heart was warm towards the jMaster Monstru- 
 Vvacan for that great honour, that he should come down- 
 
INTO THE NIGHT LAND ^^ 
 
 ward in armour to make one with the Full Watch, that 
 he might uphold me to a lofty spirit at the moment of 
 my going. 
 
 And all that time as I went forward, was the aether 
 of the night about me, in tumult with the thoughts and 
 blind wishings of the great millions I had but now left 
 to my back. 
 
 And thus did I go forward, full of new thoughts and 
 olden memories, and fresh-breaking v/onders ; neither 
 forgetting something of doubts and fears more than a 
 little. And again was it most cunning strange to be 
 out there in the Night Land — though not yet afar, — 
 where often had my fancies- and imaginings led me ; 
 5'et until that time never had I touched foot, in all that 
 life, upon the outward earth. And this must be a won- 
 drous quaint seeming thought to those of this present 
 day. 
 
 And so came I, at last, nigh to the Circle that did go 
 about the Redoubt ; and presently I was come to it ; 
 and something astonished was I that it had no great 
 bigness ; for I had looked for this by reasoning ; having 
 always a mind to picture things as they might be truly, 
 and hence coming sometim.es t,o the wonder of a great 
 truth ; but odd whiles to errors that others had not 
 made. And now, lo ! I did find it but a small, clear 
 tube that had not two inches of thickness ; yet sent out 
 a very bright and strong light, so that it seemed greater 
 to the eye, did one but behold from a distance. 
 
 Now, at the beginning, I did walk outwards into the 
 Night Land, somiewhat blindly, and without sure direc- 
 tion ; being intent onl}^ to put a good space to my back, 
 that I might cure somewhat the ache which did weaken 
 my heart at the first. 
 
 But, in awhile, I ceased somewhat from m}' o\'er- 
 swiftness, and did put thought to my going. And I 
 came quickly to reason that I should try a new way 
 through the Land ; for it might be that there was an 
 over-watchfulness in that part which had been trod by 
 the Youths. 
 
 And so did I make speed towards the North, having 
 a strong surety in my heart and mind tliat there were 
 but tv/o wa3/s "to my search ; for \nthout of the Valley, 
 
78 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 afar up in the dead lonesomeness of the hidden world, 
 was a cold that was shapen ready to Death, and a lacking! 
 as I must believe, of the sweet, needful air that yet did 
 lie ni plenty in that deep place of the earth. So that, 
 surely, the mighty Valley somewheres to hold that other 
 Redoubt. 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 
 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 Now, as F went towards the North and West, I steered 
 me weai'ily for a great while, that I come safe of that 
 Great Watcher of the North-West. And as I made 
 forward, I put thought to all matters which must concern 
 me ; so far as I had imagining to see. And first I did 
 consider the speed that I should keep ; and found pre- 
 sently that I did well to be moderate ; for that I had 
 before me a gi-eat and mighty journey ; and indeed, 
 who might speak knowingly of the end thereof? 
 
 But when one-and-twenty hours had gone, I grew 
 very weary and something faint ; and was forced that 
 I look about for some place where I might have rest. 
 And, in a little while, I did see,- away off, a small fire- 
 hole, the like of which I had passed odd times even so 
 early. And I made to come nigh to that part ; for there 
 would be warmth from the chill of the Night Land, and 
 mayhaps a place dry and convenient to my slumber. 
 
 And when I came anigh, I saw that it was a cheerful 
 place, as it might be said, amid so much gloom ; for 
 the hole was but a few paces wide, and full of a dull, 
 glowing fire, that did bubble somewhat, and throw off 
 a small sulphur-smoke. And I sat me down, at no great 
 way, and did place the Diskos on the rock to my hand. 
 
 And I moved not, awhile ; but was aweary, so that 
 I had not the courage to eat, neither to drink ; but must 
 tui-n me and look back to the Mighty Pyramid.; and, 
 in truth, though I had come a very good space, yet was 
 I so anigh to it, that I was both cheered and put out 
 
 79 
 
8o THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 of heart ; for it did seem close upon me, by reason of 
 its greatness, so that I, who had journeyed a hard and 
 weariful way, was shaken with the greatness of the task 
 that v/as upon me. 
 
 Yet was this but one side of my heart ; for it was good 
 to feel the nearness of my Mighty Home ; and I knew 
 that there did countless millions make watch upon me, 
 as I sat ; yet did I make no sign ; for it is not meet to 
 make a constant farewell ; but to GO. Yet was it very 
 strange to be thus near, and to show such behaviour 
 as Vv-ere proper to one afar from all humanity. But so 
 it was that I ordered my ways ; for it did seem proper 
 to me ; yet was I happy to know that the dear Master 
 Monstruwacan must, time and oft, have spied upon me 
 through the Great Spy-Glass ; and mayhaps did watch 
 me in that moment. 
 
 And it grew in me that I did act weakly to hold off 
 from mine Vittles, and showed foolishness before my 
 kind friend afar ; and I did ope my scrip, and take there- 
 from three tablets, the which I chewed and did cat ; 
 for this was a strong food, treated that it had but small 
 bulk. Yet were they not filHng to the belly ; and I 
 made that I would drink well, that I might feel that 
 something was therein. 
 
 And to this end, I shook from a strong and especial 
 tube, a dust ; and I caught the dust within a little cup ; 
 and the air did make an action upon that dust, as it 
 were of chemistry ; and the dust did boil and make a 
 fizzing in the cup, and rose up and filled it with a liquid 
 that was of simple water ; yet very strange to see come 
 that v/ay ; but ordinary after a time. 
 
 And in this way, as might be seen, had I such food 
 and di"ink in but a little scrip, that might keep life within 
 me for a great time. Yet was it a way of discomfort, 
 and lacking to the mouth and to the belly ; but a sufficient 
 thing unto the need of the body, and good matter for 
 a thankful heart, in that dark and hungry Land. 
 
 Now, when I had eaten, I did go over in their order, 
 those things which I did carry ; for there was, beside 
 the Diskos and that scrip of food, a pouch that did contain 
 matters various. And these, I did look into ; and after- 
 ward did take out a small compass that I had been give 
 
THE NIGHT LAND 81 
 
 by the Master Monstruwacan, so that I might find of 
 its workings without the Great Redoubt ; and, he had 
 said unto me, that it might be that I should pass far 
 off into the Night Land, and lose the Mighty Pyramid 
 amid so gi-eat a Country and so plentiful a Darkness. 
 Then, perchance, if that ancient principle did still lurk 
 within the machine, though turned no more to the North, 
 but unto the Pyramid, then should it guide my feet 
 Homeward out of the Everlasting Night, and thus have 
 once more that ancient use which, as I do know, is common 
 unto this age. 
 
 And this was a very cunning thing to have with me, 
 if but it held service to the Earth-Current, and a rare 
 thing, which the Master Monstruwacan did make with 
 his own hands and much skill and pains, from an olden 
 one that had place within the Great Museum. 
 
 And I set the thing upon the gi-ound ; but it had no 
 certain way-with it ; but did spin and waver constantly ; 
 and this I made to consider, and remembered that I 
 was yet above that part where, afar in the earth did 
 spread the greatness of the Underground Fields ; and 
 I was, haply, but a little way off from the " Crack " ; 
 though a mighty way above. 
 
 And, presently, I did put by the compass in my pouch, 
 and made to compose myself unto sleep. But here would 
 I now set down how that, in the end, after I had gone 
 many days' journeyings outward from the Mighty P^Tamid, 
 I did indeed fmd it to draw the Northward part of the 
 needle unto it ; and this was a comfort and a pleasure 
 to my spirit ; moreover, if ever I did get back, as I did 
 think, it would be a matter for great interest unto the 
 Master Monstruwacan ; yet, in verity, were there other 
 matters that should hold him more ; for he was right human 
 as all should know. 
 
 And now, I made to compose myself for sleep ; and 
 to this end, I took a cloak-matter which did cross my 
 shoulder and hip, and wrapt it about me, and lay down 
 there in the darkness of the Night, by that strange fire- 
 hole. 
 
 And it was from a sweet and lovely sleeping, such as 
 this, that I was waked suddenly by a great and mighty 
 sound ; and I came instant to a possessing of ray senses ; 
 
 F 
 
82 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 and I knew that the mighty Voice of the Home-Call did 
 go howling across the Night. And, swift and silent, 
 I shd the cloak from about me, and took the haft of that 
 w^ondrous Diskos into mine hand. 
 
 And I did look towards the Pyramid, quickly, for a 
 message ; for I had a sure knowledge that there had 
 a great Need arisen, and that some Terror came towards 
 me out of the Dark ; else they had never waked all the 
 Night Land to a knowing that an human was abroad out 
 of the Mighty Refuge. 
 
 And then, afar upwards in the prodigious height, I 
 did see the great, and bright and quick darting liashes 
 of a strange green fire, and did know that they spelled 
 to me in the Set-Speech a swift warning that a grey 
 monster, that was a Great Grey Man, had made scent 
 of me in the dark, and was even in that moment of time, 
 crawling towards me through the low moss-bushes that 
 lay off beyond the fire-hole to my back. And the message^^' 
 was sharp ; and bade me to leap into the bushes unto 
 my left ; and to hide there ; so that I might chance to 
 take the thing to an advantage. 
 
 And, as may be thought, they had scarce flashed the 
 tale unto mic ; but I was gone in among the shadows 
 of a clump of the moss-bush that did grow anigh ; and 
 I sweat with a strange terror, and a cold and excited 
 shaking of the heart ; yet was my spirit set strong to 
 conquer. 
 
 And lo ! as I did crouch there, hidden, I saw some- 
 thing come very quiet out of the bushes that did grow 
 beyond the fire-hole ; and it was great, and crept, and 
 was noways coloured but by greyness in all its parts. 
 
 And I leapt quick from that clump of the moss-bush, 
 unto another, and crouched, and made a watch all about 
 me ; and kept the ears of my spirit open, knowing 
 that the Master Monstruwacan did also watch all, for 
 me. 
 
 And, suddenly, I saw a little moving of a bush that 
 grew to the back of those bushes in which I had been 
 hid ; and there came out of the bush that moved, a 
 great grey hand, and moved the moss of the clump where 
 I had been, as it were that something peered out of the 
 moving bush. And there followed the great grey head 
 
THE NIGHT LAND 83 
 
 of the Grey Man, and the head went into the clump of 
 the moss-bush where I had been. 
 
 And I knew that I must strike now ; and I leapt, 
 and smote with the Diskos ; and the thing fell upon its 
 side, and the great grey legs came out of the hither bushes, 
 and twitched and drew upwards ; but the head remained 
 in the bush where I had been hid. And I stood away 
 from the thing whilst it died ; and in mine hand the 
 Diskos did spin and send forth fire ; as it were that it 
 did live, and did know that it had slain a great and horrid 
 monster. 
 
 And I turned me then away, and went off into the 
 night, going swift and cautious, and bearing the Diskos 
 cunningly and almost, as it were, with a love for that 
 strange and wondrous weapon that had so befriended 
 me, and slain the foul Grey Man with one stroke. And 
 I had a feeling that it did know me, and had a comradeship 
 for me ; and I doubt none will understand this ; save, 
 it might be, they of the olden days that did carry one 
 strong sword always. Yet was the Diskos more than 
 the sword ; for it did in truth seem to live with the fire 
 and the flame of the Earth-Current that did beat within it. 
 
 Now, presently, as I walked, I grew something faint, 
 and had knowledge that I did foohshly ; for, indeed, 
 I should have eat after my fight ; j^et may I be forgiven 
 for this forgetting, in that I had been much shaked and 
 put about. 
 
 And I sat me down in a little clear place among the 
 bushes, and did eat three of the tablets, and did once 
 more shake forth the dust that did turn in the air to a 
 natural water by a proper and natural chemistry of these 
 matters. And after I had eat, I sat a little while, and 
 did think, and did look upwards at the great slope of 
 the Pyramid in the night ; and all the time did I listen 
 with mine ears and with my spirit ; and kept the Diskos 
 across m3^ knees, and looked this way and that, very 
 frequent ; but nothing came anigh. 
 
 And I fell upon sleep, looking upward at that Final 
 Light, where, as might be, the Master Monstruwacan 
 did bend the Great Spy-Glass upon my lonesomeness, 
 as I lay there upon the ledge. 
 
 And presently my spirit waked me there in the half 
 
84 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 dark of the Night Land ; and I looked swift about me, 
 and upwards, and saw nothing to fear. Then did I 
 peer at my dial ; and made to discover that I had slept 
 full over six quiet hours ; and by this I knew the reason 
 of mine awakening ; for it was so great impressed upon 
 me by mine inward sense and being. And this you 
 shall understand, someways, who have thought, ere 
 sleep, to wake to a certain time of the morning ; and 
 by understanding shall j^ou believe and give me all your 
 kind harking and human sympathy. 
 
 And I made to have a smartness of going, which is 
 ever hard to the newly waked ; and I eat two tablets, 
 the while my belly did cry out for an wholesome and 
 proper filling ; but I drank some of the water, and so 
 did ease somewhat of my hunger. 
 
 And I wondered whether in that moment the Master 
 Monstruwacan did look down upon me, with the Great 
 Spy-Glass. And afterwards I turned away swiftly, and 
 went on into the Night Land ; for it did always make 
 me shaken with lonesomeness to look upon my Great 
 Home. And so I did go forward with a strong and 
 uncaring stride ; but grew presently to quietness, and 
 to have back the proper caution of my going. Yet had 
 I not gone all foolishly ; for I had taken the Diskos from 
 my hip, ere this ; so that I possessed it handily. 
 
 And you shall understand with me how that when, 
 about the fourteenth hour of that day's travel, I did 
 draw very nigh unto the monstrous Watcher of the 
 North-West, it did seem so utter strange from this fresh 
 aspect that I had been like to think that I did see a new 
 Monster. For, in truth, when I did come at last to creep 
 to within a mile of it, among the low moss-bushes, I 
 was confounded that the mighty chin did come forward 
 towards the Great Redoubt, even as the upward part 
 of a vast cliff, which the sea doth make hollow about 
 the bottom ; for it did hang out into the air above the 
 glare of the fire from the Red Pit, as it had been a thing 
 of Rock, all scored and be-weathered, and dull red and 
 seeming burned and blasted by reason of the bloody 
 shine that beat upv/ard from the deep of the Red Pit. 
 
 Now by this nearness, I was the more truly able to 
 perceive how that the Bulk of the Watcher did rise up 
 
THE NIGHT LAND 85 
 
 into the Night, Hke a Hill ; and the colour was mostly 
 black, save and indeed where it did face to the red shine 
 of the Pit ; and concerning this I have done telling. 
 
 Now, presently, at the eighteenth hour of that day's 
 travel, I ceased from my journeying, that I might eat 
 and drink ; and I did sit a little while, and looked back 
 upon the strange and monstrous thing which I had come 
 beyond. And the great humped back and vast shoulders 
 of the Watching-Thing rose up into the night, black 
 and cumbrous against the red shine of the Pit. And 
 thus, as you shall think, had that Brute looked always 
 unto the Mighty PjTamid, through Eternity, and did 
 cease not from watching, and was steadfast and silent 
 and alone ; and none did understand. 
 
 And after I had eat, and drunk some of the water, I 
 went onward for a full matter of six hours more ; being 
 minded to have no sleep until I had put a great way 
 between me and the Watcher. And in this part of my 
 journey did I come to The Place Where The Silent Ones 
 Kill, as it was named in the Maps. And I observed a 
 very wondrous caution, and went away from it a little, 
 unto the North, where I did see at a distance the shinings 
 of fire-holes ; the which did promise me warmth through 
 my slumber. 
 
 And I made a great circling about that place where 
 the plain of the Silent Ones did come outward ; and so 
 did gain to the North-West ; and w^as thence something 
 the happier in my heart ; and went easily, and oft upon 
 my feet ; yet making a strong watching to every side. 
 
 Now I walked for twelve hours, and in that time, did 
 eat and drink twice ; and made onward again very 
 steadfast and happy that all did go so quiet with me ; 
 so that it was as if I had at last come to a part of the 
 Land that was given over to quietness, and lacking of 
 monsters. 
 
 And when I had looked a while unto the Mighty 
 Pyramid, which was now truly a great way off ; for I 
 had walked so many weary hours ; I turned me once 
 more to my journeying. And here let me observe that 
 I had gone very far ; yet not so distant, as might be 
 thought ; for, oft, I did go less than one mile in an hour 
 or maybe two hours, having to be of great caution, and 
 
86 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 oft to hide, and to go upon my belly, or to crawl, all 
 as might be. And, further, as you may have perceived 
 I made not a straight forwardness ; but did strike this 
 way and that way, being very intent to escape the Monsters 
 and Evil Forces that were all about. 
 
 Now, I had a believing that I had come out of the 
 Countr}^ where did lurk those horrid Doorways in the 
 Night ; and I went not with so utter a weight upon 
 my hccirt ; and did feel that naught should come now 
 upon the back of my neck, which had been an odd and 
 troublesome fancy whilst that I did creep through that 
 Country of Gloom. Yet, as you shall know, I went 
 with no foolish confidence ; but with a great caution, 
 and mine hearing keen to hark, and a care to my steps, 
 and did ever watch around me as I journeyed. 
 
 And because that I went forward in this proper and 
 sedate manner, I had great cause for a thankful heart, 
 as you may perceive ; for I had come after a long way 
 to another of those hollows where did burn one of the 
 fire-holes ; and I made a pause upon the edge of the 
 hollov/ in which it did lie, and looked downward, keeping 
 guarded within the moss-bushes, where they grew anigh 
 to the top thereof. And, when I was come upon that 
 far side of the fire-hole, lo ! there was spread out in 
 the yellow sand of that pla.ce, a Curious Thing ; and I 
 went more nigh, and stooped to look upon it ; and behold 
 it moved, and the sand all about did move for a great 
 space ; so that I gave back very swift, and swung upward 
 with the Diskos. 
 
 And I saw that a Yellow Thing did hump upward 
 from out of the sand, as it had been a low hillock that 
 did live, and the sand shed downward from it, and it 
 did gather to itself strange and horrid arms from the 
 sand all about it. And it stretched two of the arms unto 
 me ; but I smote with the Diskos, and I smote thrice ; 
 and afterward they did wiiggle upon the sand. But this 
 was not the end, as I did hope ; for the Yellow Thing 
 arose, and ran at me,' as it might be that you should 
 see a spider run. And I did leap backward, this way 
 and that ; but the monster had a great swiftness ; so 
 that I did seem surely lost. 
 
 Then made I a strong and instant resolve ; for I per- 
 
THE NIGHT LAND 87 
 
 ceived that I had no hope to slay this thing ; save that 
 I should come at it in the body. And I put everything 
 to the chance, and made not to escape any more ; but 
 ran straight in among the legs ; and there were great 
 hairs like to spines upon the legs, and these had pricked 
 me to the death, but that the armour saved me. 
 
 Now, I had done this thing with a wondrous quick- 
 ness ; so that I was under the might}^ arching of the 
 legs before the Yellow Thing did v/ot of my intent. And 
 the body was bristled with the great hairs, and poison 
 did seem to come from them, and to ooze from them 
 strangely in great and shining drops. And the Monster 
 heaved itself up to one side, that it might bring certain 
 of the legs inward to grasp me ; yet in that moment 
 did I smite utter fierce with the Diskos — thrusting. And 
 the Diskos did spin, and hum, and roar, and sent out a 
 wondrous blaze of flame, as that it had been a devouring 
 Death ; and it sundered the body of the Yellow Thing 
 and did seem as that it screamed to rage amid the entrails 
 thereof ; so wondrous was the fury and energy of that 
 trusted Weapon. 
 
 A.nd I was covered with the muck of the thing ; and 
 the claws upon the legs seized me, so that the grey armour 
 did bend and crack to the might thereof, and I grew 
 sick unto death with the pain within ; but smote with 
 the shining Diskos, using my left hand weakly ; for my 
 right was gript dreadful fast to my bod}'. And lo ! I 
 was sudden free, and a great blow did knock me far 
 across the hollow, so that I was like to have fallen into 
 the fire-hole ; but fell instead upon the edge, and came 
 backv/ard unto safety. 
 
 And I turned me about, and the Yellow Thing did 
 throw the sand all ways, as it did die ; but had lost power 
 to come upon me. And for my part, I lay weak upon 
 the earth, and was no more able to fight ; nor could 
 I do more than breathe for a great while ; but \'et 
 came presently to health, and made to examine my 
 hurts. 
 
 Then I saw there was no great wound anywhere upon 
 me ; but only an utter bruising ; and I found upon 
 my right leg that there was a sharp and hairy claw dipt 
 about it ; but the armour had saved me from harm of 
 
8S THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 the horrid thing ; so that I did but kick it free with my 
 left foot, and thence into the fire-hole. 
 
 And that day, I passed seven large fire-holes, and 
 two that were small ; and always I came softly unto them ; 
 for there were oft living things about the warmth. And 
 at the sixth fire-hole, I did see that which I did think 
 to be a great man, that did sit to the fire, with monstrous 
 knees drawn upward unto his chin. And the nose was 
 great and bent downward ; and the eyes very large, 
 and did shine with the light from the fire-hole, and moved, 
 watching, always this way and that, so that the white 
 parts did show, now this side and now that. But it was 
 not properly a man. 
 
 And I went away very quiet from that place, and 
 looked oft backward, until that I was sure of safety ; 
 for it was a very horrid Monster, and had that place 
 to be for a Lair, as I did judge from the smell thereof. 
 
 And for two days I did make a safe coasting of the 
 Plain of Blue Fire ; and did keep well off, maybe two 
 great miles, among the moss-bushes. And I made a 
 very good speed through the darkness. And at the 
 eighteenth hour of each journey, I made a place for my 
 slumber ; and the first I did manage under a thick bush ; 
 but the second was high upon the ledge of a rock that 
 grew upward in the night amid the bushes. And, save 
 that I was bitter cold, there did no harm come to me. 
 And in all that time of journejdng, I had no sight of the 
 Mighty Pyramid ; for the blind shining of the Plain of 
 Blue Fire was ever between. 
 
 Then, it was in the sixteenth hour of the third day 
 of my journey beside the Plain, that I did come out beyond 
 the end of it, and had fresh sight of the Mighty P^Tamid, 
 afar in the night upon my Right. And I stopt there 
 in a bare place among the moss-bushes, and did in a 
 weak moment hold up the Diskos, so that I make a salute 
 unto the PjTamid, Mine Home ; for truly was I so utter 
 glad to behold it once more. 
 
 And in a little while was I aware that there was a 
 disturbance of the aether of the world all about me ; so 
 that it did seem that there had been one at the Grea't 
 Spy-Glass to watch for my coming into their sight from 
 behind the shining of the Plain of Blue Fire. 
 
THE NIGHT LAND 89 
 
 And it was like that news had gone downward through 
 the Cities of the Great Redoubt ; so that they did print 
 the word of it in the Hour-SUps ; and b}- this there would 
 be many MilHons thinking upon me, and a rushing unto 
 the Embrasures, that they might spy out at me. Yet 
 I doubt that any glass might perceive me surely at so 
 great a space, save the power of the Great Spy-Glass 
 in the Tower of Observation. But the Emotion of the 
 Millions to reach to me. 
 
 And you shall know that it did seem homely and sweet 
 unto me to hear all about me the shaking of the aether 
 of the world, and to be ware that so many did think 
 humanly upon me, and had prayers unto my safety. 
 
 And it was a strange thing to stand so utter far off 
 in the Night, and to look back to that Everlasting Hill 
 of Light, that was grown something small by the distance, 
 and to have surety that I was lookt upon through the 
 Great Spy-Glass, maybe by the kindly eye of my dear 
 friend the Master Monstruwacan, and so keenly that 
 he could, it might be, make almost to guess the look 
 within mine eyes, as I did gaze backward unto that Mine 
 Home. 
 
 Yet, though this dear and homely sjnnpathy was a 
 sweet and companionable thing to my heart, it came 
 swift to my thought that I was in a sore danger, if that 
 they ceased not quickly to think so onely upon me ; for 
 surely was I not come over-near unto that dyeadful House 
 of Silence ; and well might so much Emotion of the 
 Millions tell unto the Horrid Power that dwelt within, 
 how that I was even anigh. And so shall you see the 
 mixt feelings that came upon me everyway. 
 
 Yet, as it did chance, the aether was quieted in a little ; 
 for it did need unity of the Millions (being that they were 
 untrained to their spiritual powers) to stir the aether. 
 And so was I more easy of mind, and went forward again 
 upon my way. 
 
 Now, as it did chance, at the eighteenth hour, I \\'as 
 come to a place where I heard a noise of water ; and 
 I went to my left, that I might come upon it ; and there 
 boiled a hot fountain that went up out of the rock of 
 that place. 
 
 Then, as I did sit there beside that warm stream, with 
 
90 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 my feet dabbled therein, I heard sudden, afar off, the 
 voice of a mighty Night-Hound, bajdng in the night. 
 And the sound came from the North-West of the Plain 
 of Blue Fire. 
 
 And after that there had passed a Httle time, the while 
 that I did listen very keen, lo ! there burst out in the 
 night, as it did seem scarce a mile off, the monstrous 
 deep baying of the giant Hound. And I knew surely 
 that the Brute did track me, and a sick and utter horror 
 did fall upon me ; so that I could scarce get my foot- 
 gear upon me, once more. Yet, in truth, I was not long 
 to the matter, and was to my feet, and did hold the Diskos 
 ready ; and very desperate I was to the heart ; for it 
 is ever a fearsome thing to be put in chase, and the worse 
 an hundred times when there is a sure knowledge that 
 a deathly Monster doth be the pursuer. 
 
 Now, I did stand there but a moment it did seem, 
 to make an anxious considering how that I might best 
 assure me some chance to live through this swift coming 
 Danger. And then did I think upon the stream, to use 
 it, and I leapt quick therein, and did run very strong 
 down the middle part, which was nowheres so much as 
 thigh-deep, and oft not above mine ankles. And as I 
 did run, there came again the bellow of that dire Brute, 
 following, and was now, as mine ears did say, scarce the 
 half of a mile to my rear. 
 
 Then, in a moment, I did hear the Great Beast ; for 
 it bayed but a little way up the stream, as that it had 
 overshot the place where the scent did end. And 
 immediately, I sank swiftly into the water, which was 
 there so deep as my knee, and turned upon my belly. 
 And the water surged over my shoulders ; for I kept 
 my head above. And so I did look eager and fearful 
 through the stream into the shadows and the half-dark- 
 ness, towards where I did think to see the Night- 
 Hound. 
 
 r And in a mom^ent I saw it coming ; and it was a little 
 vague, by reason of the smoke of the river ; yet did 
 seem black and monstrous in the gloom, and great as a 
 mighty horse. And it went past me at a vast and lumber- 
 some gallop ; but I did not see it in that moment ; for 
 I dived my head down unto the rock of the river bottom, 
 
THE NIGHT LAND 9I 
 
 and held downward, until that I was hke to burst for 
 sore longing of breath. 
 
 And as the great Night-Hound past me, it tore the 
 earth and the bushes, with the exceeding strength that 
 it put forth to run, and clods of the earth and stones of 
 bigness were cast this way and that by the feet of the 
 Hound, running. And so shall you have a httle know- 
 ledge of the strength of that Beast. 
 
 And the Hound ran on into the distance, and pre- 
 sently, I heard it baying in the Night. Then I rose, 
 and went onward, down the warm stream, and made 
 a strong walking, yet keeping alway to the water ; and 
 oft did stop a little that I should^ listen ; and always I 
 heard the Night-Hound a great way off in the night, 
 bajdng, and seeming that it did surely run to and fro, 
 searching. 
 
 Then I came out of the water, and went forward, 
 stooping and creeping, among the moss-bushes, going 
 outward to the Westward of North, so that I should 
 go away so quickly as I might from the nearness of the 
 House. 
 
 And, in a while, I found the Road Where The Silent 
 Ones Walk, to bend inward at the North of the House 
 of Silence ; so that it came right horridly close unto the 
 House ; for here the hill on which the House did stand, 
 was very abrupt and fell steeply unto the Road. And 
 so was that Dreadful House stood up there above me 
 in the Silence, as that it did seem to brood there upon 
 the Land. And this side did seem truly as the other ; 
 and equal lone and dreadful. 
 
 And the House was monstrous and huge, and full of 
 quiet lights ; and it was truly as that there had been 
 no Sound ever in that House through Eternity ; but yet 
 •was it as that the heart did think each moment to see 
 quiet and shrouded figures within, and yet never were 
 they seen ; and this I do but set down that I bring all 
 home unto your heai'ts also, as that you crouched there 
 with me in those lov/ moss-bushes, there beside the Great 
 Road, and did look upward unto that Monstrous House 
 of Everlasting Silence, and did feel the utterness of silence 
 to hang about it in the night ; and to know in your spirits 
 the quiet threat that hved silent there within. 
 
92 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 And in the space of five hours was I clear of that House ; 
 and did have a greater ease about my heart ; but yet 
 was not free to come to food nor to slumber, the both 
 of which I did sorely need ; for I had slept neither 
 eat for a weariful time, as you do know. But first 
 I must go further off from the House, and afterwards 
 come to some fire-hole, that I should dry myself and 
 get warmth again into my body, which was bitter 
 cold. 
 
 And presently, I spied outward to the West, as it did 
 seem a good mile off in the night, the shining of a fire- 
 hole ; and I began to plan that I should come unto that 
 place, and have warmth and dryness, and food and 
 slumber. And, in verity, so set was I to the need of 
 these matters that if there did be a Monstrous Thing 
 nigh to the fire — as was so oft the case — then would I 
 give battle unto it ; for neither my Joy nor my labours 
 did serve to put warmth into my body ; and I must 
 surely come anigh to fire, or die. 
 
 Then did I make no waste of time ; but set off unto 
 the fire-hole ; and kept so much to shelter as I might ; 
 but was oft made to run over naked places, ere that I 
 should come to more of the bushes. 
 
 And presently, when I had searched but a little while, 
 I did find that a rock stood upward from a great clump- 
 ing of the moss-bushes unto my left ; and I went over 
 to the rock, and made a search about it. And I found 
 that there was a hole into the bottom part of the rock, 
 and I thrust the Diskos into the hole, and made the 
 blade to spin a little, so that it sent out a light ; but 
 there was no thing in the hole, and it did seem a dry 
 and safe place for my sleep. 
 
 Then I turned me about, and went into the hole with 
 my feet that way ; and I found that it was so deep into 
 the rock as the length of two men, and just so wide as I 
 could lie in it without having it to pinch mc. And theie 
 I made my bed in the hole, and went swift unto my sleep, 
 and scarce had but a moment even to think upon Naani ; 
 and by this thing shall you know how utter was my 
 weariness. 
 
 Now I waked of a sudden, and was very clear and 
 refreshed. And I crept to the mouth of the hole, and 
 
THE NIGHT LAND * 93 
 
 lookt out ; but there was all a quietness round about, 
 and nothing to threaten. 
 
 And I found that I had slept ten hours ; so that I 
 made a haste to eat and drink, that I should go forward 
 swiftly upon my journey. 
 
 Now, after that I had journeyed twelve hours, I saw 
 that I was come upon the commencement of a great and 
 mighty slope, as that the world did slope downward 
 always toward the North. And I went on again, after 
 that I had eat and drunk, as I did likewise before this 
 at the sixth hour of that day's journey. 
 
 And presently, I perceived the Road to cease ; and 
 surely this did confound me ; as that a man of this age 
 had come to a part where the world did end ; for you 
 shall know that the Road was that which had seemed 
 to go on for ever ; and you shall mind the way of my 
 life up till that time, and so shall you the better conceive 
 of my bewilderment, and as it were a feeling of great 
 strangeness unto one that was overprest, as you would 
 believe, with strange matters. 
 
 And I perceived surely that the time was come when 
 I should make an utter parting from the Great Redoubt ; 
 and the thought came very heavy upon me. And in 
 the same time I knew that the aether was stirred by 
 the emotions of the Millions ; so that I had knowledge 
 they watched me with the Great Spy-Glass, and did 
 send word down unto the Hour-Slips ; and by this did 
 the Millions know, and have a great thinking upon me 
 in that moment. 
 
 Now, as I did stand there, looking downward into 
 the Dark, and often backward unto the shining of the 
 Final Light, and put to a horrid desolateness, behold ! 
 there came the low beating. of the Master-Word in the 
 Night. And it did appear as that it had been sent to 
 give me courage and strength in that moment ; and 
 did seem unto my fancy that surely it did come upward 
 unto me from out of the mighty blackness into which 
 the Great Slope ran. Yet could this have been but a 
 belief ; for the aether doth have no regard unto direction 
 to show you whence the spiritual sound doth come ; and 
 this did my knowledge and Reason know full well. 
 
 And I made that I would send back the Master- Word, 
 
94 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 sending it with my brain-elements, and so give news 
 unto Naani how that I did struggle to come unto her. 
 Yet did I have caution in time ; for in verity, had I sent 
 the Master-Word, then had the Evil Forces of the Land 
 v/otted that I was out ; and mayhaps had come swift 
 unto mxy Destruction ; and so did I contain my spirit 
 and desire, and made to do v/isely. 
 
 Yet was I put in courage by the low beat of the Master- 
 Word ; and did listen ver}^ keen, that some message 
 should follow ; but there came none, neither did >the 
 weak throb of the Word come about me again, at that 
 time. And because that I was now grown more to my 
 natural state, and did feel that I should indeed find the 
 Maid, I looked once more unto the Great Pyramid, long 
 and eager and with a solemn heart ; yet with no sign 
 or salutation, as I was before determined. And afterward, 
 
 I turned and went do\vnward into the dark. 
 
 ******* 
 
 Now I went downward verj^ quiet and slow into that 
 Darkness ; and did make but a cautious way ; for now 
 you shall know me truly wrapped about with such a 
 night as did seem to press upon my very soul, and such 
 as you shall never have seen nor felt ; so that I did seem 
 lost even from my self, and did appear as that I " went 
 presently in unreal fashion, and did pass onward for 
 ever and for ever through everlasting night ; so that 
 odd Vvhiles I did made to walk with random, as that 
 I stept no more upon this earth ; but did go offwards 
 into the Void. 
 
 And ever I did go downward ; and by this only did 
 I have a guide to my way. Yet, as you shall think, 
 through reason of the utter dark I made scarce a mile 
 in an hour or even two full hours ; and so grew bitter 
 b}^ reason of mine unr.bleness to go forward v/ith a proper 
 and free stride. 
 
 Now all that day, I did have a strange unease of the 
 spirit, so that I stopt oft to listen, as that m.y soul told 
 of something nigh unto me that did follow very quiet. 
 Yet did mine ears perceive nothing ; and. so I alway to 
 go downward again into the night that held the slope. 
 - And here should I tell how that in the early part of 
 the seventh hour, after I had eat and drunk, and went 
 
thp: night land 95 
 
 forward as ever, upon my journey down the Mighty 
 Slope, I did have a very sore tumble against a sharp 
 rock ; for I put my foot sudden into a small hole, and 
 this did make me to pitch. And I was utter shaked by 
 the fall and lay very quiet for a time ; for the rock had 
 surely ript my body, but for the armour. 
 
 And after that I v/as something renewed of strength 
 and spirit, I made that I should go no more upon my 
 feet, but upon my hands and kr^iees ; and thus should I 
 feel the way that I went,, and have a less need of the 
 Diskos, which h£^(i not "'overmuch use to light my way, 
 in that I shone it not oftah, and did guess more than 
 I did perceive, as-k'oft may thinl^:. 
 
 And so I cfept alt that day, which was a bitter way 
 of travel ; yet had I done nuny a sore mile thus through 
 the Night Land. And when that I had gone dov/nward 
 for eigTiteen hours, and eat .and drunk thrice, I ceased 
 from my labour, and did feel about in the darkness, 
 that I come to a level place for my rest ; and so djd find 
 presently, a place not so bad, and did push and cast 
 away such small boulders as had been like to irk me. 
 
 And when I had been asleep scarce six hours, I waked 
 again very sudden, as I had done before, and had belief 
 that something did be anigh unto me ; and I gript the 
 Diskos, and did hearken ; yet there was no sound that 
 mine ears did wot of ; neither aught that had power 
 to be surel}' known of the spirit. 
 
 And all that day was as the day before ; save that 
 about the eighth horn- I came near to fall into some 
 monstrous pit in the Great Slope ; but did only fall with 
 m}^ breast upon the edge, and so drew ba.ck, and pre- 
 sently did crawl all around it in the dark, and come 
 safe unto the lower side ; yet shaken and put more in 
 trouble of spirit than before, and feai'ful hovv^ I should 
 go ; for I knew not whether I had come among such 
 things, or whether I had but few to sorrow me. 
 
 Now by this time, I v/as gone downward ever for six 
 great days ; and I did seem as that I should presently 
 come to the middle of the world ; for of going downward 
 there was no end. 
 
 And then, when it did be that I was near ready to 
 believe this, I perceived fai* off in the deep of the night 
 
96 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 a little shining that was yet weak and unsure. And I 
 do not know whether I can truly give unto you the great 
 astonishment and pain of hope that did come upon me ; 
 so that I grew sick in all my being but to behold once 
 again the blessedness of light, and to have help unto 
 my belief that I went not downward to an utter desolation. 
 
 Now, presently, I made a pause, and stood upward 
 to my feet, so that I should the better perceive the light. 
 And lo ! as I did look toward it, I heard a fax-away sound 
 in the dark, as that something did set up a strange and 
 monstrous piping in the night. And immediately, I 
 went to mine hands and knees among the stones of the 
 Slope, and kept myself low in the darkness, so that I 
 should be the less plain to be seen, did any Monster 
 approach. 
 
 And afar down the gorge, I did see the shinings of 
 strange fires, faint and a great way off. And so was I 
 come at last to the bottom of the Mighty Slope. Yet 
 the gorge also to go downward, but not so great. 
 
 Now in all this time that I had walked in the great 
 Gorge, I had past four of the far lights that I did see 
 from the bottom of the Slope ; and the two first and 
 the fourth were blue, but the third was green ; and all 
 did dance and quake, and sent fitful shinings into the 
 belly of the Gorge. And there came also from them 
 whistlings, and from the second one a low and strange 
 moaning noise ; and I doubted not the gas did come 
 oddly and with trouble. And I past these things with 
 no great thought ; for truly they were no matters for 
 notice, after that which I had beheld. 
 
 Now, it was surely in the early Third of the seventh 
 day of my journey down the Mighty Slope that I saw 
 the first shining of the monstrous gas fountain ; and 
 from that time until now had there past maybe sixteen 
 hours. 
 
 And I ceased me from wandering, and lookt about 
 that I should come to a safe and proper place for my 
 slumber ; and this I saw very quick ; for there was dry 
 stone and rock everywhere, and no faiUng of holes and 
 diverse places to my purpose ; so that I was soon in a 
 little cave between two mighty boulders. 
 
 And presently I slept, having my gear about me as 
 
THE NIGHT LAND 97 
 
 ever, and the Diskos to my breast. And as I went into 
 slumber, I thought sweetly upon Naani, as I had done, 
 indeed, an hundred times since I was come to the hopeful- 
 ness of the lights of the Gorge. 
 
 And in six hours did I wake, as I did strive alway to 
 set myself to do ; yet was I very heavy and slow for a 
 little, until that I was more properly come to wakeful- 
 ness. And surely, as I did think before, this was like 
 to be put upon me by the weighty air of the place ; but 
 yet it might be that the gas which did float in the Gorge 
 was upon my lungs. And also, as you have perceived, 
 if but you have attended my way, the air was grown 
 w^arm, and oft were the rocks pleasant to the seat, and 
 all of these matters did contrive to make me slumbrous. 
 
 Now, presently, the gas fires did cease utterly in the 
 Gorge, and I lookt downward, along that great place, 
 and saw only a greyness, but above the greyness there 
 was, as it did seem, something of a vague and ruddy 
 shining in the night. And this did wake me to wonder 
 what new thing lay before ; so that I grew more eager 
 among the boulders. 
 
 And, later, when I had eat at the sixth and the twelfth 
 hours, and gone on awhile, I came to a place where the 
 Gorge made a quick turning unto my left, and at the end 
 of the turning was a red and glowing light that was \'ery 
 great and wonderful ; so that I was utter keen to come 
 to that place, that I should discover what made the 
 shining. And the place where I was come then, was 
 very dark, because that I was nigh under the mighty 
 wall of the mountain of the right side of the Gorge. Yet 
 above, as it did seem to me, there was a far red upward 
 glowing in the night. 
 
 Then did I go forward very fast, and presently, in a 
 good while, I discovered that I drew near to a second 
 great turning, that went to the right. And about the 
 seventeenth hour, I came nigh unto the second great 
 turning. And here did I put caution upon me, and crept 
 for a while among the dark rocks of that place, that I 
 should come to a sight of that which made the monstrous 
 red shining. 
 
 And presently, I was beyond the corner of the moun- 
 tain, and did look downward into a mighty Country 
 
 G 
 
98 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 of Seas, and the burning of great volcanoes. And the 
 volcanoes did seem as that they burned in the Seas. 
 And the country was full of a great ruddy light from 
 the volcanoes. And so shall you perceive me there 
 among the rocks that did all stand upward strange and 
 bold and silent in the red and monstrous glare of the 
 light. And I, as it did seem, the one thing of life in 
 all that desolation and eternity of rock and stone, there 
 in the end part of the great Gorge. 
 
 And I peered forth into the wonder of the light ; and 
 was full of thrillings and fancies that I was surely come 
 to the place where the Lesser Redoubt had been builded. 
 And imm.ediately I knew that this was not so ; for surely 
 had not Naani told how that they were in a land of dark- 
 ness. And if this did be so, truly, how wondrous and 
 dread a way had I yet to go, if that this Country of Seas 
 and mighty volcanoes stood between. 
 
 Surely, it did seem to me then as that I must wander 
 searching unto the world's end. And so shall you be 
 com.pany unto me there with my trouble and my thoughts, 
 and the immediate wonder and strange glory of that 
 mighty Country. . 
 
 I 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 
 THE DARK PYRAMID 
 
 Now in two hours more I was come clear down out of 
 the Gorge, and stood in that Country ; and for all that 
 I did feel fresh troubled and bewildered, yet was I rejoiceful, 
 as 3^ou may believe, in the surprising hght and splendour 
 of that sudden Land. 
 
 And before that I had come down out of the great 
 Gorge, I had stood high within the mouth thereof, and 
 lookt well out over the mighty Country. And I had 
 counted seven and twenty great volcanoes, and this 
 doth not take heed of two monstrous ranges of fire-hills 
 that burned afar off, something unto my right. Neither 
 doth it take account of an hundred thousand lesser places 
 of fire. 
 
 And truly it did seem a very land of fire and water. 
 For there was a small fire-hill stood within a sea, as it 
 didseem no more than a httle mile from that place where 
 I did stand. And maybe a score to the back of it, spread 
 all about. And here shall I do proper to tell concerning 
 the seas. For there were of these, that I did count at 
 that time, three that were small, and a mighty sea that 
 went onward for ever into the red light of the fire-hills, 
 so that it was gone utterly out of my sight, and did show 
 no ending. 
 
 And to my right there v/as always sea and sea and 
 the red blazing of the fire-hills ; but unto my left, there 
 were mighty forests, and there rose upward here and 
 in that place, as that they were beyond the gi-eat v.'oods, 
 monstrous fire-hills. And so do you take from me some- 
 
 99 
 
100 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 thing of that first impressing upon my brain and sense. 
 
 Now all that day I went forward at a great pace ; 
 and the nameless woods were unto my left, and the 
 shores of the seas unto my right. And oft did I find 
 that the trees grew even into the water, so that oft 
 did I go forward among the trees, and a very wonder- 
 ful thing, was this to me, that never had known before 
 in all my life, until I was come into that Country, how 
 that a glad and wild mystery doth live among forest 
 trees. For there was no such strange wildness among 
 the groves of the Undergi-ound Fields ; though a solemn 
 beauty in plenty. And the scent of the woods was sweet 
 unto my spirit, as you shall wot. 
 
 Now all the time that I did go, there was the shore 
 unto my right ; but alway to my left, and around me 
 oft-times as I did say, the great forests. 
 
 And in that one day I past thirty and seven boiHng 
 springs ; but whether they boiled truly, I do have no 
 knowledge ; only that they sent out a great steam oft- 
 times ; and some did make a strong roaring noise ; so 
 that to hear them afar off in the forests was to think 
 odd times that some wild beast roared strangely. 
 
 Now, when the eighteenth hour was come, I sat me 
 down, as I had done upon the sixth and the twelfth hours, 
 and eat two of the tablets, and drank some of the water, 
 which here did fizz very rich and quick. 
 
 And afterward I lay down to my slumber, for I was 
 greatly wearied. And I had chosen a place against a 
 great rock, which was so that no creature might come 
 upon me from behind. And I came easy upon sleep ; 
 but yet I did fix it upon me that I slumber only with 
 the body ; for I did know, by the shining of the eyes 
 in the darksome woods, that strange creatures abode 
 in the mighty forests. 
 
 And ere I was gone over to sleep, I thought upon Naani, 
 as I had done much all that day, as though her spirit 
 did hover near unto mine, and did strive pitiful to speak 
 with me. And this I set out to 3'ou, that you shall know 
 how it did seem unto me in my thoughts and fancyings. 
 And as 1 lay there, I put a blessing upon her, and a 
 determination mto my heart that I make a more desperate 
 speed of m}^ going, if that might be ; so that I come the 
 
THE DARK PYRAMID loi 
 
 sooner to that strange, and unknown place in the dead 
 world where did stand the lesser Refuge. And I was 
 then asleep in a moment. 
 
 And lo ! sudden I was awake. And lovely was the 
 brightness of that Country, that did show me in a moment 
 my danger, and did not keep me suspend in fearful Doubt, 
 as did the grey darkness and strange shadows and lights 
 of the Night Land. For I saw, on the instant that I 
 got me to mine elbow, how that certain things did crouch 
 within the borders of the trees, no more than a score 
 paces off. And I perceived in a moment that my spirit 
 had been given knowledge, and had wakened me. And 
 I stared, the while that I did grip the Diskos ; and I 
 saw that there were six squat men that were humpt at 
 the neck and shoulder ; and they did drouch all there 
 in a row, and were something hid by the shadows ; and 
 I perceived that they watched me ; and the eyes of the 
 men did shine like the eyes of beasts ; and so shall you 
 know somewhat of the strange terror that came upon 
 me. Yet had I the Diskos and mine armour ; and though 
 my heart did shake a little, yet was my spirit assured 
 to conquer. 
 
 Now I gat me to my feet, and had the Diskos ready 
 within my hand ; and behold ! I could not see the Humped 
 Men, for they were gone from that place ; yet never 
 did I see them go, though I had kept my gaze very stead- 
 fast upon that part where they did hide. And, as you 
 shall understand, I was near ready to believe that there 
 had been nothing there within the border of the wood ; 
 yet truly I knew that the men with the humps had been 
 there, as I had seen. 
 
 And all that da}^ through thirty great hours did I 
 go forwai-d, at that stride, and did always watch ; and 
 at every sixth hour, I eat two of the tablets and drank 
 a little of the water, and went onward again. 
 
 And lo ! about the end of the thirtieth hour, I per- 
 ceived that there was water ahead, besides the water 
 of the sea that was ever to my right. And I thought, 
 ma3/be, that the sea did go inward at that part of the 
 land ; but it was otherwise ; for when I was gotten to 
 that place, I found that 'a river came into the sea, and 
 did come out of all the country that lay unto my left. 
 
102 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 And in the mouth of this river, there was a small 
 island ; and surely I did look across to the island, and 
 think it a refuge from the Humped Men that did surely 
 play dog upon my going. Yet, truly, this was but an idle 
 thought, and my need was that I should come to some 
 way to cross over the river, that I go forward beside 
 the great sea, which did stretch onward, as it did seem 
 for ever, before me upon the far side. 
 
 And I knew not how to go across ; for I had no power 
 to swim, and had I swum, there were surely monsters 
 in that great and warm-flowing river, as you shall believe. 
 
 And I went upward of the river -bank, that I might 
 come to some place where the river did narrow ; and 
 surely I had been like to walk a mighty distance to this 
 purpose, but that I came soon to a second river that did 
 enter the first, not a mile above the shore of the sea ; so 
 that, as you do perceive, there was the sea to one side 
 of me, and this second river unto the other, and the first 
 river before m.e ; and thus was I sorely perplexed, as 
 any had been truly that was in a Hke trouble. 
 
 Yet, as it did chance, the need to go forward, and 
 the danger of the Humped Men, put wit into me, so that 
 I lookt about for a tree that was fallen. And there were 
 many, yet great, so that I was much wearied and some- 
 thing strained of the spirit, before that I gat two little 
 trees unto the water. 
 
 Now, when this was done, I made me a rough pole 
 of a young tree-plant ; and afterw^ard, I lashed the two 
 trees together with my belts and straps, and so had 
 somewhat of a raft. 
 
 And so I did push off with the pole, and I pusht and 
 paddled maybe the half of an hour, for, indeed it was 
 all a clumsy contriving, and mayhap I the more so in 
 my labours. Yet, presently, I was come so far over, 
 that I drev/ nigh to the island ; and it did seem a wise 
 and proper thing that I should have my slumber there, 
 and afterward go onward to the farther shore. And 
 this I did ; and after that I had eat and drunk, as ever, 
 I lay down to sleep. 
 
 And by this tim.e it was three and thirty hours since 
 last I did slumber ; so that I was bitterly awearied. 
 
 And I had a great and restful sleep ; for, truly, the 
 
THE DARK PYRAMID 103 
 
 island did seem a very safe place ; and, in verity, I came 
 to no harm, though I was as a dead man for nine great 
 hours ; and so shall j^ou perceive my weariness. 
 
 And when I was come proper awake, I eat two of the 
 tablets, and drank some of the water ; and afterward 
 made an end of my voyage, and then did take back my 
 belts and straps from binding the trees, and so forward 
 again upon my way, and no more fearful of the Humped 
 Men ; for, surely, I did think I had left them all upon 
 the far shore of the river ; though afterward I minded 
 me that they might grow likewise upon the two sides ; 
 but yet was I only discovered by those upon the one, 
 as you do know. 
 
 Now I had eat, as ever, at the sixth and the twelfth 
 hours ; and b}^ that the eighteenth hour was come, I was 
 nigh again unto a forest, that came down to the shore 
 that went alway upon my right. 
 
 And surely, I lookt this way and that wa}^ constant, 
 and did see no place proper to my slumber. But after- 
 ward, I considered I did be a fool, to lack such ; for 
 truly the trees were plentiful, and I could climb a great 
 one, and strap my body safe, and so have a sure bed 
 for my rest. And I did this thing, and went upward 
 into a great tree, and did tie my body to the tree, with 
 my belts ; yet I eat and drank before that I went up 
 the tree. 
 
 Now when I was fast upward in the tree, and had 
 made a bed upon a monstrous branch, and had the Diskos 
 ready upon m,y hip, so that it should not fall but be nigh 
 to my hand, I lay a little while thinking upon Naani ; 
 and I went not over to sleep immediately, Vv^hich was 
 strange ; yet ma3'haps because that my bed was so 
 uncertain. 
 
 And I considered very gravely how that it was a mon- 
 strous long while since that I did hear the Master-Word 
 from the dear ?vlaid ; and truly I v/as come a dreadful - 
 way from mine home, which was the Mighty Pyramid ; 
 for I had gone onward for ever through five and twenty 
 great days of travel, and was not yet come to any place 
 that did appear like to be that place where the Maid 
 did abide. 
 
 Then a little time did pass in ^^•hich I did wake and 
 
104 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 sleep, and wake and sleep, a little ; but with no surety 
 of sleep ; but as that I was very tired of the heart, and 
 did but lie too wearied to come properly to sleep. 
 
 Now, presently, I had ceased from these vague thinkings 
 and half dreamings, and was gone truly to sleep. Yet, 
 nowise did I sleep very strong ; but did seem to come 
 anigh to wakefulness, this time and that. And, as it 
 did chance, this was mayhaps a very good thing for my 
 life ; for I did presently come awake more surely, and 
 did turn on the great branch ; for there was a noise in 
 the air, that was not the noise of the great firo-hill. 
 
 And the noise did grow, very heavy and lumbersome. 
 And, in a moment, there came seven Humped Men, 
 running among the trees, as that some monstrous thing 
 did pursue. And immediately they were beneath the 
 tree in which I did lie ; so that a great fear came upon 
 me, and I loosed the belt from the branch, that I should 
 be free to fight. 
 
 And, directly upon this, I saw that the men did leap 
 upward into the tree, beneath me ; but not as that they 
 did wot of me or make to come at me ; but as that they 
 did pay a great heed to some creature or happening that 
 was far off among the trees. And surely, the noise did 
 seem to come from that part, and did grow loud and 
 mighty, and the Humped Men did all crouch very silent, 
 and did make no noise or motion one to the other ; but 
 were quiet upon the lower branches. 
 
 And, as I did look now more to my ease, I perceived 
 that the\' had each a great stone, and bloody, that did 
 seem as that it were split to a certain sharpness, even 
 as a stone doth break very natural. And they carried 
 the stone under this arm or under that arm, so that they 
 had their hands free to all matters. 
 
 And, alway the noise did come the more anigh, and 
 I saw that a Humped Man did come running from among 
 the trees, and did run beneath that place where the seven 
 Humped Men did be on the branches. But they made 
 no sign to the man, to save him ; yet truly it was very 
 plain that some monster pursued the man. 
 
 And immediately I saw how this thing was ; for the 
 Humped Man upon the ground, did not run so fast as 
 might be ; and I conceived that he did act to make some 
 
THE DARK PYRAMID T05 
 
 creature to come after him, to pass under the men within 
 the tree. And surely this thing did prove to be ; for 
 there came very quick, a great and ugly thing, that had 
 an ugly way of putting down the feet, and did have seven 
 feet to each side, which was very strange ; and the back 
 was as that it were horny, and the belly of the thing 
 did seem to brush heavy upon the earth, and it grunted, 
 as it went, and shook the earth with the weight of it ; 
 so that a monstrous noise came from it, upon so hasty 
 a journey. And I did wot that it was not such a thing 
 as did properly pursue after matters of food ; but did 
 rather eat of that which did need little haste, but a mon- 
 strous strength, to gain. And that it did so make after 
 the man, was in truth because that it had been wounded 
 and made fierce ; for, indeed, there came blood from 
 the creature from great wounds upon the back ; but 
 how these were made, I could not know in that instant. 
 
 And it did go under the tree in which I was hid ; and 
 in that moment when it past under the tree, the seven 
 Humped Men did leap out of the branches, and did catch 
 to the brute by the great horns of the spine ; and I saw 
 that the wounds were in the joints of the spine, as was 
 plain when the back did work, with the going of the 
 creature. And the seven Humped Men took the sharp 
 stones from under their arms, and did strike very brutal 
 in the wounds that were in the joints of the spine ; and 
 the creature roared and cried, and went onward into 
 the trees at a great speed ; and in all the time that it 
 ran, the Humped Men ceased not to strike with the stones. 
 
 And sudden, when it was gone a distance off, it did 
 roll very swift over upon the back, first to the right, 
 as that it would go that way ; so that the Humped Men 
 did leap off upon the other side. And immediately the 
 creature rolled to that side ; and there ran clear of the 
 brute only four of the Humped jMen ; so that I knew 
 that three were slain. And afterwards, they that lived, 
 ran beyond the beast, and gat up into a second tree, 
 and the one that was chased, did entice the creature 
 to follow, and so did tease it once more to pass beneath 
 the other men ; and they very swiftly again to the back 
 of the creature ; and so from my sight, striking with 
 the great stones, and the beast bellowing very loud and 
 
io6 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 piteous. And how many of the Humped Men there 
 were to the beginning of that strange hunting, I know 
 not ; but surely there were few that hved to the end. 
 
 And surely there were such things as this thing in the 
 beginning of the world, and again was it thus in the end ; 
 and I did ponder this a little while, as I did sit upon the 
 great branch, and hearken unto the sound of the hunting, 
 that was now gone a great way off, and was presently 
 beyond my hearing. 
 
 And afterward, I gat me to the earth, and did look 
 this way and that way, to see that no beast was anigh, 
 neither any of the Humped I^len ; and afterward, I eat 
 two of the tablets and di^ank some of the water. 
 
 And when I had gat this far to a readiness for my 
 going, I minded m.e that I should try the com^pass again, 
 as I did intend. And surely the machine did point be- 
 tween the North and the South, upon the Westward 
 arc, even as Naani had told unto me ; yet, as it did seem, 
 with somewhat more of a Southward pointing than she 
 had made me to think. And because of this telling 
 of the compass, a great ease came upon my spirit ; for, 
 surely, was not this but a sme sign that I did go direct 
 unto that hidden place of the world where the Lesser 
 Refuge did abide ; but yet was not come o\'er-close, 
 so that the pull of the flighty Earth-Current of the Great 
 Redoubt was something stronger than in the place where 
 was the Little Pyramid. 
 
 And all this did I think very swift to myself, and had 
 a glad uplifting of the heart, as you do perceive ; so 
 that I went forward upon my journey, with a great stride, 
 and did scarce fear any strange thing that all the Country 
 did hold, in that moment. 
 
 And I went all that day at a strong pace, and did be 
 oft tempted to send the Master-Word unto Naani ; j'et 
 did keep from so foolish an acting, the which, majhaps, 
 had brought straightway upon me an Evil Power, and 
 had given me to Destruction when that I was near come 
 to the succour of the Maid. And it was this quick and 
 constant fear of the Evil Forces of the Night Land, that 
 did keep me ever from calling unto Naani, lest that- they 
 should discover me, and follow after ; and this, I doubt 
 not, you to know by now so well as L 
 
THE DARK PYRAxMID 107 
 
 And at the twelfth hour I eat two of the tablets, and 
 drank some of the water, and went forward once more. 
 And lo ! at the fifteenth hour, I was come to a place 
 between the mountains, even an upward gorge, very 
 dark and gloomy, and without light for a great way. 
 
 And, in verity, I did not want to go up the gorge, in 
 that it was so dreary a place and narrow and horrid 
 and drear-seeming, after the light and wideness of the 
 Country in which I did yet stand. 
 
 And presently, I did go past the mouth of the gorge, 
 that I should learn v/hether there went another way out 
 of that Country. And thiswise, for a great hour more, 
 along the feet of the mountains, and did presently come 
 to a monstrous black river, that was, maybe, a mile wide. 
 And it to be very shallow, and seeming as that the water 
 scarce to cover the mxud of the bottom. And here and 
 there a great steam did come from it, and spirtings and 
 moundings-up of the mud in many places, and monstrous 
 bubblings and puffings-up of strange smoke, as that a 
 great heat went beneath it in this place and in that. 
 
 And surely it went backward into the country for a 
 mighty way, so far as my sight did go ; and I did think 
 it to be no river, but truly a fm-fher sea. A.nd there was 
 no way across ; for there were no trees anigh, to make 
 nie a raft, neither might I wade across ; for it might be 
 shallow here and deep there, and the mud be in all places. 
 And, moreover, I had been like to be caught in one of 
 those upburstings of mud, even did I have a raft to go 
 upon. And because of all these things, I gat m.e back 
 again to the Gorge, and presently I did go upward into 
 the darkness. 
 
 Nov/, I went upward very steady, save that I did 
 stumble oft, and did go through six great hours. And 
 truly it did seem that I went in an utter dark, because 
 that I had been awhile in so constant a light. 
 
 And, by that I had been six hours in the Gorge, I was 
 gone right away from the Country of the Seas, and did 
 be as that I was back into some place that was like to 
 the dreadness of the Night Land. For there were in 
 this place and in that place of the Gorge, red fire-holes, 
 even as in the Night Land. Yet not many until that 
 I was come a great v/ay up of the Gorge. And there 
 
io8 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 did be life of horrid things about the fires, as soon I 
 did wot ; so that I made to keep off from them. Yet, 
 as you shall perceive, I must come oft pretty near, because 
 that the Gorge was nowheres scarce an hundred good 
 paces across, and did oft come very narrow, so that I 
 did come oft anigh to the fire-holes, whether that I did 
 heed to or not. 
 
 And all that time, and ever, did the Gorge go very 
 sharp upward, so that it was a very weary thing to make 
 great trial of speed, as you shall know. But yet I went 
 so fast as I could do ; for I was grown sudden very excited 
 about the heart, and to feel as that I did surely draw 
 anigh to that strange and hid place of the world, where 
 was the Lesser Refuge. 
 
 And I went thirty hours in all, even as before, ere 
 that I did come again to sleep, and I eat and diank at 
 every sixth hour, so that my strength should abide within 
 me. And by that I was come to the ending of the thirty 
 hours, I was sorely awearied, and gat me upward of the 
 monstrous cliff that did make the left side of the Gorge, 
 having perceived in a place a great ledge of the rock, 
 that did seem very proper for my purpose of slumber. 
 
 And now, truly, was I something fresh and ready ; 
 and I eat and drank, and had my gear once more upon 
 me, and so down int() the Gorge. And afterward, I 
 went upon my journey for eighteen hours, and did pause 
 but a little while at the sixth and the twelfth hoiu-s that 
 I should eat and drink. 
 
 And when the eighteenth hour was nigh come, I per- 
 ceived that the nature of the Gorge was grown very 
 horrid and dank. And in verity, I did feel as that afar 
 upward in the night the black mountains that did make 
 the sides of the Gorge had come together, and did make 
 a monstrous roof unseen in the utter height. 
 
 And for a great time there was a horrid darkness, 
 as it had been that the air was grown thick with the 
 fumings of the fire-pits, as I do believe ; and beside this 
 thing there was, as I have said, but a dull fire here and 
 another there ; so that it was like that there should be 
 a heavy dark. And because that it was so utter black, 
 and because that there were growths upon the rocks in 
 the bottom of the Gorge, I did go but slowly, and with 
 
THE DARK PYRAMID 109 
 
 pain of stumblings ; and always with the stink of that 
 place to trouble me half unto a sickness. 
 
 And once it did seem to me that some great thing 
 moved in the darkness, and I went downward among 
 the rocks, and stirred not my body for a great while ; 
 and sure am I that there went some living monster past 
 me, that did stink as a loathsome grave. And afterward, 
 I went on again. 
 
 And three hours did I go thus, and came at last to 
 a place where a fire-hole did shine more ruddy ; and I 
 did look well about me, that I should perceive that part 
 of the Gorge the better. And as I stood there, very 
 quiet, away off from the fire, so that it did show no great 
 light upon my person, I did note how utter still was that 
 place ; and this to take me anew, as though it had come 
 fresh upon me. And here, there would be the drip of 
 water, and again in that place, and again elsewhere ; 
 and all very solemn and very dismal. And the silence 
 to be constant. 
 
 And presently, as I lookt, now to this way and again 
 to that, I saw that there was a monstrous slug-thing 
 laid upward against the black side of the Gorge, as that 
 it had stood up on end ; and the one end of the monster 
 went upward beyond the hght from the fire-pit ; but 
 the other part did come down and trail into the Gorge, 
 as a long hillock, very ugly and black and beslimed. 
 
 And I near sweat with a disgust and horror of the 
 thing ; but afterward I had more courage, and spied 
 well upon the brute. And surely, it moved not at all, 
 any more than the side of the chff of the Gorge, and 
 I conceived that it stood not upward upon any feet ; 
 but clung to the rock, even as you shall see a slug to go. 
 And for a great space I was very quiet and moved not, 
 neither did I make to hide, but stood there very stupid. 
 
 Yet, in a time, I had more of courage which brought 
 strength unto my heart, and I began again to go upon 
 my way, but with an utter caution, and I then to creep 
 for a weary time upon my hands and knees among the 
 dank and weariful rocks and boulders that lay in the 
 bottom of the Gorge. 
 
 Now, I came cleai' of the darkness and the slime and 
 the stinking in about twelve hours after the time that 
 
no THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 • 
 
 I did think the mountains to be a roof unto the Gorge ; 
 and the air was now free and did seem as that some life 
 and health did abound in it ; and the fires did be more 
 plentiful, and burned very bright and clean, and threw 
 all their fumings upward, so that there was no more any 
 bitter pain of sulphur within my throat. 
 
 And surely, it was with a thankful heart that I went 
 onward, and with a good speed ; for there was much 
 of light all about me, in that there burned an himdred 
 fire-pits here and in that place ; so that I saw clear before 
 me and behind, and conceived that the slugs did abide 
 only in the closed part of the Gorge. And oft I did take 
 the air very full into my lungs, for the sweetness of it, 
 after the horrid stenchings that I had abode all those 
 hours. 
 
 Now, presently, I saw a small cave that went inward 
 on the side of the Gorge. And I lookt into the cave, 
 and found it to be sweet and clean, and very dry. And 
 there was a small fire-pit off from the mouth of the cave, 
 that did throw a good light for my purpose ; so that 
 I saw there was no creeping thing or horror in the 
 place ; and I went in, and made to prepare for my 
 slumber. 
 
 But truly, when I was come to look upon m\''self, I 
 was utter soiled and did seem as that I stank with the 
 slime and disgust of the dark part of the Gorge, where 
 I had gone upon my hands, and upon my belly. And 
 because of this, I was set that I should not eat or come 
 ' to sleep, without I v/ai-hed me. 
 
 And I went out from the cave, and there was a spring 
 near to the fire-pit, as was oft in that part of the Gorge. 
 And the spring was hot and did fill a hollow of the rock, 
 very quiet and with a fuming of sulphur, as I did bend 
 above it. And I washed mine hands and face and mine 
 armour and gear, in the hot spring, and did dry me with 
 my pocket-cloth ; and so was sweetened and put to 
 happiness of mind. 
 
 And I went back into the cave, and did sit in the mouth 
 of the cave, with the Diskos to mine hand ; and I eat 
 four of the tablets, for I was gone a mortal long while 
 without, and afterward I drank some of the v/ater. And 
 as I did eat and drink, I lookt out upon the lightness 
 
THE DARK PYRAMID iii 
 
 of the Gorge before me, and with a cheerful and composed 
 heart. 
 
 Now, presently, when I was done eating, and come 
 very ready to fall upon sleep, I went out from the cave 
 and gat me certain boulders, the which I did carry into 
 the cave. And when I was come back for the last time, 
 I put them very secure in the entrance-way, that no 
 small stinging creature come at me as I slept. And after 
 that, I made ready, and went to my sleep, having sweet 
 thoughts and slumbrous, of the Maid. 
 
 Now I slept very quiet that time, and was not over 
 troubled with the chill of the Gorge, which was but little 
 in that place, both by reason of the fire-pit and because 
 that the cave did help to keep my warmth to me. And 
 I had a deep slumber for eight hours, and waked then 
 pretty tired, but strong to go upon my way. 
 . And I went forward very swift, and all renewed, as 
 it were ; and my strength and hope did make naught 
 of any terror that should lie to bar my way, neither did 
 I have further heed of the boulders that lay always upon 
 my path, but did go over them with quick leapings, and 
 a wondrous and thrilling eagerness of the heart within me. 
 
 And, sudden, in the end of the tenth hour, I perceived 
 that the mighty walls of blackness that made the sides 
 of the Gorge did be no more there, and that I was come 
 truly upon the end of the Gorge. And I near trembled 
 with hope and astonishment ; for when I was gone a 
 little way on, I had ceased to go upward any more, and 
 was come clear out from the mouth of the Gorge, and 
 did peer forth across a mighty country of night. 
 
 Now this Land was very new and strange, and had 
 a great light in this part, and a wondrous grim dark- 
 ness in that, And I did pause a great v/hile to deter- 
 mine how that I should go properly. And presently I 
 bethought me of the compass, and did draw it forth, 
 and set it upon the earth, that I should see how it did 
 act. And truly it did go almost as Naani had told to 
 me ; so that I was very sure in all my being that I was 
 in verity come anigh to the hidden Refuge. But yet 
 did the compass give me no proper guiding to my way ; 
 so that I was no more wise to this end than before, only 
 that I had the comfort of that which it did seem to assure. 
 
112 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 And, in a little while, I went forward into the Land, 
 and did hope that I should come presently to some matter 
 to help my choice. And I went first toward a certain 
 great glowing of fire that lay before me, and did seem 
 joined to another great glare that went afar to my left. 
 
 And I found the ground of that Land to be very fair 
 for my feet, and to have in this place and that certain 
 bushes, even as it did seem to me, of the kind that we 
 named moss-bushes in the Night Land, as you do know. 
 And I made a very good speed, and went thus until I 
 had gone for maybe six long hours. And by that time, 
 I was come anigh to the glowing of light ; and did keep 
 now a strong caution to my going ; for truly, as I did 
 know from the tellings of the Maid, there were very horrid 
 and dieadful Powers in that Land, and I did well to 
 remember that I was come again to parts where might 
 be the destruction of the spirit. « 
 
 Now, presently, I came again upon my feet, and did 
 take a new look around that Land. And I had the mouth 
 of the Gorge to my back, and this I perceived by the 
 shining of the fire-pits that made the place shown to me. 
 
 And to the left of the Gorge was an utter blackness, 
 as I did conceive of black and monstrous mountains, 
 through which the Gorge did come. And to the right 
 side of the Gorge there were many low volcanoes, that 
 went always along the feet of the great mountains that 
 made the right wall of the Gorge. And I saw the feet 
 of these dark mountains, because that the light from 
 the little volcanoes made a glare upon the lower slopes. 
 
 And so shall you have some knowing of that part of 
 this second Land of Night. 
 
 Now I made no more to delay, but went unto the right, 
 and did keep the chain of the little volcanoes something 
 level to my course ; though a great way off. And I 
 went thus with a strange growing of hope, and an excite- 
 ment, for ten hours, and had eat not then for more than 
 twent}/ hours, and surely not since the sixth hour of that 
 day and this because that I was so utter shaken from 
 my calmness of going. 
 
 And at the tenth hour, I saw that there rose a red- 
 shining out of the Land before me, as that it came upward 
 from a mighty pit. And I made slow my way, and so. 
 
THE DARK PYRAMID 113 
 
 when I was gone on for two great hours more, I saw 
 that monstrous figures went about, against the red glare 
 of the shining. And I gat me down into the bushes 
 which were very plentiful in that part. 
 
 And I stayed there for a certain while, and made a 
 watch upon the red-shining and the figures ; and, truly, 
 it did seem to me that there were horrid giants in that 
 Land, even as in the Night Land. And afterward, I 
 crept away, and went outward from the little volcanoes, 
 into that part of the Land that was dark, save, as you 
 do mind, for the glare of fire-holes in this part and 
 that. , 
 
 And I went now with an utter care ; for the giants 
 had put a new caution into my heart, and I did surely 
 mean that I should live to rescue mine own Maid, and 
 have joy through all my life. And thereafter, I went 
 with the Diskos in my hand, and at each hour that was 
 the sixth, I eat two of the tablets, and drank some of 
 the water, and so did keep my strength very good within 
 me. 
 
 Now, presently, I was come to a place where the Land 
 did go downward a great slope, and there was a difference 
 in the earth that went beneath my feet, and no great 
 plenty of the bushes ; but only one in this place and 
 one in that, and nowhere any fire-hole. 
 
 And I gat me down and did feel the earth with my 
 hands, and lo ! I did find presently smooth stones, and 
 afterward olden shells. And immediatel}^ a great dehght 
 took me ; for Naani had told how that the Lesser P}Tamid 
 stood something nigh to the shore of an ancient sea, 
 that was long dried up in the years of eternity. And 
 surely it might be that I was come down into the dry 
 bottom of that same olden sea, and should presently 
 have sight of the Little Pyramid. 
 
 And because that hope was put so fresh into me, I 
 went forward through, maybe, thirty hours, across the 
 olden sea-bed ; but in all that time I had no sight of 
 the lights of the Lesser Redoubt. And a great trouble 
 began to take me ; for, indeed, Naani had not told me 
 how great was the sea ; and it might be that I should 
 wander a weariful age across it, before that I ^^le to 
 the fai- side. 
 
 H 
 
114 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 Now, as I did go across the bed of the great sea, I 
 heard strange sounds, now in this part of the darkness, 
 and now in that ; and oft did there be a noise, as if 
 things did run this way and that way in the bed of the 
 sea. And once, afar off in the night, there did be a 
 strange and horrid screaming ; so that I did know truly 
 that the monsters of that Land were out, and did go 
 about in the dark. 
 
 And, as you shall perceive and understand, I was all 
 unknowing of the lore of that Land ; so that I knew 
 not what to think of this strange sound or that, neither 
 knew I wiiat they might portend, but only that, as I 
 did say, there were Monsters abroad. And I could do 
 no more than have my way forward with an utter care 
 always, and be very ready with the Diskos, or to hide, 
 each as maybe according to the need. 
 
 And, surely, I went one-and-forty hours that day, 
 and eat and drank after every sixth hour. And before 
 this, in the seven^and-thirtieth hour, I heard a great 
 roaring and bellowing in the night, coming nigh unto 
 me ; and afterward the thudding of monstrous feet, as 
 that a giant ran past me in the darkness, and did make 
 a chase of some creature. And the thudding of the feet 
 and the roaring went far off into the night ; and there 
 did seem presently to come back to me from a great 
 way, a little screaming ; but of this thing I had no surety ; 
 and I abode very hushed in a clump of bush, until quiet- 
 ness was come again all about ; for there had been an 
 utter frightening sound in the horrid voice and in the 
 thudding of the great feet. 
 
 Now, in the one-and-fortieth hour of that day, I came 
 upon the farther shore of the olden sea. But lo ! there 
 vv^as nowhere any light to tell me aught of the Lesser 
 Refuge. And truly, a great doubt and bewilderment 
 took me ; for, indeed, I could not perceive how it might 
 be that I saw not the lights of the embrasures of the 
 Lesser F3Tamid. And a great despair took me ; so that 
 I sat down there upon the shore of the olden sea, and 
 had no heed of anything for a while. 
 
 And I eat two of the tablets, and drank some of the 
 water, and again to my journey. And I made that I 
 should keep along the shore of the sea, the which I did 
 
THE DARK PYRAIvIID 115 
 
 through twelve hours, and was then still so much in doubt 
 as ever. 
 
 And I ceased from my journeying, and lookt about 
 me over the Land, and lo ! I did note how that a weak 
 and strange shining was in the air of the Land, at a great 
 way ; as it had been that a far spreaded and faint glowing 
 made a little glare into all the night unto my left and 
 before me. 
 
 And afterward, I did make across that Land, unto the 
 place where it did seem that the dull shining was some- 
 thing briglit. And I went thus through eighteen hours, 
 and did make pause at each sixth hour, and eat and 
 drank very resolute ; though, in verity, it did seem as 
 tnat even so small a matter as the tablets did be like to 
 choke me. And by this is it plain to me how great an 
 anguish was come upon my spirit, lest that I was all 
 astray, and should have no jov to succour mine Own. 
 
 And thrice in the time that I did go, there did be a 
 running of feet amid the darkness ; and odd whiles strange 
 and horrid cryings in the night ; so that I put a force 
 upon my despair, and hid me ; for, indeed, I had no 
 right to lose care of my life, if there did be any chance 
 yet that I find the Maid. 
 
 And lo ! in the eighteenth hour, which was truly the 
 thirtieth of that day, I found the shining in the night 
 to be grown very plain, and an utter stinking of sulphur • 
 and truly I did be aware that the Land went upward. 
 
 And I made upward through seven hours, and the 
 light did grow more plain, and was of a dull redness, \'ery 
 sombre and heavy. 
 
 And, indeed, as I did perceive, I was come to an upward 
 sea of fu-e, as it were the deep inwards of a low and utter 
 monstrous volcano, that was flat of the top and utter ' 
 big across. And, in verity, I did look downward into 
 tlie fires of the inward earth, and a very wondrous sight 
 was It, to stand there alone upon the cHffs of that ever- 
 lasting sea. And a great heat came upward from the 
 dull and grim fire of that gloom v sea, and a reek of sulphur • 
 so that I was like to be choked, and did go backward 
 from the edge of the cliff. 
 
 And surely. I was come to the end of that Dark Land 
 upon that side, and had nowhere perceived the Lesser 
 
ii6 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 PjTamid in all the night of my travel. And a new despair 
 came upon me ; for, indeed, it seemed I was come all 
 astray in the night of the World, and did nowise have 
 any knowing whether I stood near to the Country of 
 the Lesser Redoubt, or whether that I was gone half 
 across the World unto a strange place. 
 
 And, then, as the despair troubled my spirit and dulled 
 the beating of my heart, a sudden thought did light up 
 a fresh hope within me ; for, indeed, as you do know, 
 I was come upward of a great height, and did surely 
 have a huge view over all that Land ; and mayhaps 
 the Lesser Pyramid did lie somewhere in a valley, if, 
 in verity, it did be anywheres at all in that Country. 
 And I turned me from the cliffs, and lookt backward 
 over all the night of the Land ; but there was nowhere 
 in all that Country the shining of the Lights of the 
 Lesser P^Tamid. 
 
 And lo ! of a sudden I did know that there was some- 
 thing in the night. And I stared, with a very keen and 
 anxious look. And behold, there was the black shape 
 of a great pyramid afar off in the night, that did show 
 against the shining of the distant light ; for it did stand 
 between me and the far-off fires. But until I was come 
 to that place, whence I did look, I had not stood to have 
 it plain against the shining upon the other side of that 
 Land. 
 
 And how I did feel in that moment, I have no words 
 to set out unto you. But surely was my heart gracious 
 with thankfulness, and I ready to leap with joy and hope, 
 and all my body thrilled with an excitement that would 
 not have me to be silent ; so that, suddenl^^ I began 
 to shout foolishly across the night But came soon to 
 wisdom and silence, as you shall think. 
 
CHAPTER VIII 
 
 THE MAID OF THE OLDEN DAYS 
 
 Now, as you shall perceive, all mine utter despair was 
 turned in a moment into an huge gladness and a great 
 hope ; so _that it did seem to me that I should be with 
 my dear One in but a little while. Yet was this an over- 
 hope and expectation, and was not like to have a swift 
 satisfying ; for, truly, I was made aware of naught, save 
 that I did perceive the shape of a great pyramid, going 
 upward into the night. 
 
 And I knew that the Pyramid did surely stand upon 
 an hill in the midst of that dark Country, for only so 
 might it show so great and high. And I set me to run 
 swift downward into the Land, so that I should make a 
 strong going imto the Pyramid. 
 
 And I ran for a few little minutes, and lo ! I fell head- 
 long, and did truly feel as that I had brake my neck 
 with the hardness and pain of my fall. And I had no 
 power to go forward any more for a great while ; but 
 did just be there where I did fall, and very helpless and 
 moaning a Uttle ; so that any creature had been able 
 to slay me, if that it had come upon me in that time. 
 
 Yet, presently, I was able to sit upon the earth, and 
 did hold my neck with my hands, and afterward the 
 pain went away ; so that I gat once more to my feet. 
 But now I went forward very wisely, and had, more- 
 over, an anxiousness in my heart ; for, indeed, how did 
 
 117 
 
ii8 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 it be that the PjTamid was so utter dark, if that it did 
 be the Lesser Refuge, in truth. And immediately there 
 did rise in me a fear that it should be some House of 
 Evil in the dark of that Land, or some wicked Force 
 working a Pretence and a bewilderment upon my sight. 
 Yet, truly, the thing was plain now against the far-off 
 fires of the Land ; and I did have little thought but that 
 it should be, in verit3^ ^^^ Lesser Refuge, 
 
 And so did I go downward again into the night of 
 that Land, at the first with a carefulness ; but presently 
 with a fierce eagerness and expecting of tlie heart, the 
 which had been dulled a little time with the horrid shaking 
 and pain of my fall. 
 
 And I went four hours across the Land, and did pass 
 in this place and that, fire-holes that made a little red- 
 shining in the night ; and because of the fires in 
 those far parts and a-near, there was not an utter 
 dark. 
 
 And when I was gone four hours toward the Pyra- 
 mid, I could no more see the distant shinings, for the 
 bulk of the hill-bottom stood up between, and made all 
 a blackness that wa}^ And b}' this thing, I did guess 
 that I was come nigh unto the hill ; but yet v/as a great 
 hour more before that I came to it. And in that five 
 hours, since I was come down from the great Volcano, 
 there had past me thrice and again, the sounds of things 
 running in the night, and once there did be a sound as 
 of a giant roaring afar, and a strange and horrid 
 screaming. 
 
 And, presently, I was come upward almost to the 
 top of the hill, the which took me nigh three hoiurs. And 
 surely, when I was come that I could see the grimness 
 of the Pyramid, going upward very desolate and silent 
 into the night, lo I an utter shaking fear did take me ; 
 for the sweet cunning of my spirit did know that there 
 abode no human in ail that great and dark bulk ; but 
 that there did await me there, monstrous and horrid 
 things that should bring destruction upon my soul. And 
 I went downward of the hill, very quiet in the darkness ; 
 and so in the end, av/ay from that place. 
 
 And I v/as fom- great hours before that I was come 
 clear away from the lull, and I did feel that there was 
 
THE MAID OF THE OLDEN DAYS 119 
 
 not any safety for my spirit in all that Land. And surely 
 I went a little blindly, in the first, and did go with no 
 heed unto my way. 
 
 And presently, I was upon the shore of the olden sea, 
 and had no knowing how that I was come there ; fori 
 surely, I did think it to be a great way off. But now 
 I do think that the dry bed of the sea did curve around 
 unto that place, or that there did be two, or more, olden 
 seas in that Country of Night. 
 
 Now, presently, I sat me down, very weak and be- 
 wildered ; for it was as that my .heart did lie dead v/ithin 
 me. And, in verity, you shall perceive how this thing 
 was, for I did know by the tellings of my spirit that 
 there abode evil things in the dark Pyramid upon the 
 hill ; and I doubted not but that destruction had come 
 upon the Peoples of the Lesser Pyramid, and that evil 
 creatures and Powers did now abide in that place. And 
 if this thing did be truly so, I was come over-late to the 
 saving of the Maid ; and with this thought I was very 
 glad that some evil thing should come that I should fight 
 with it and die quickly; for there was naught then in 
 all the world to make me glad to have hfe. 
 
 And so shall you know the utter desolation that was 
 in my heart ; and, truly, I can perceive both the wiseness 
 and the unwisdom of my reasonings ; for, indeed, I did 
 have no sitye knowing that the dark Pyramid did be 
 truly the Lesser Refuge. But yet, in verity, my spirit 
 did know with a certain sureness, and there was no doubt 
 concerning this thing, in all my being. 
 
 And. after that I had sat there awhile, I did mind 
 mc suddenly that I should send the Master-Word through 
 the night ; for, indeed, how else might I ever know whether 
 Naani did yet Uve ; though, in truth, I had httle, save 
 desperate hope in this matter ; but yet did remember 
 how that I had seemed odd times of my journey to hear 
 the beat of the Master-Word with my spirit, out of all 
 the dark of the world. And, in verity, if Naani answered 
 not to the Word, but there came instead an Evil Power 
 to destroy me, I should but cease me of mine utter heart- 
 ache. '' 
 
 And I stood me upon my feet, and looked outward 
 about me into the blackness of that Land. And I sent 
 
120 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 the Master-Word with my brain-elements ; and imme- 
 diately I called Naani, thrice, sending the call with my 
 brain-elements. 
 
 And lo ! in a moment, as it did seem, there broke 
 around me out of all the mystery of night, low and solemn, 
 the Master-Word, beating in the night. And immediately 
 there did sound within my brain a far, small voice, very 
 lone and faint, as that it had come from the end of the 
 world. And the voice was the voice of Naani and the 
 voice of Mirdath, and did call me by mine olden love- 
 name. 
 
 Then, indeed, I did near to choke with the utter affright 
 of joy that did take me in the heart, and also I was shaken 
 with a mighty excitement, and my despair was gone, 
 as that I had never known it. For, in verity, Naani 
 did live and did call unto me with her brain-elements ; 
 and surely I had not heard the voice of mine Own for 
 an utter age of grim labour and dread. 
 
 And the voice was, as I did say, as that it came from 
 one that did be in a far place of the earth. And, in 
 verity, whilst I stood dazed with a great joy that the 
 Maid did live, I knew within me, concerning the fear 
 that she was utter far off ; and what peril might come 
 anigh to her, before that I should stand to her side, to 
 do battle for her life and well-being and mine own 
 joy. 
 
 And lo ! in the same moment, and before that I made 
 further speech unto Naani, I did wot that someone did 
 be a little way off from me, in the bushes, where a fire- 
 hole did burn anigh to me ; and it was as that my spirit 
 knew this thing, and told of it unto my brain. And 
 I made no answer unto the Maid, across all the dark 
 of the world ; but went very swift into a great bush 
 that was nigh to the fire-hole, upon this side. 
 
 And I lookt through, into the open space that did be 
 about the fire-hole. And there was a little figure that 
 did kneel, sobbing, upon the earth, beside the fire-hole ; 
 and truly it was a slim maid, and she did seem as that 
 she harked very desperate, even whilst yet she did sob. 
 And surely, mine own soul did Know, all in one white 
 moment of life. And she there, unknowing, and harking 
 unto a cry of the spirit, that she did think to come through 
 
THE MAID OF THE OLDEN DAYS 121 
 
 all the desolation of the night— even from the Mighty 
 Pyramid. For oft, as I did perceive, liad she cried unto 
 me in all that lonesome month, and known no answer ; 
 neither that I was making a desperate way unto her ; 
 for, indeed, her weakness was great, so that she had no 
 power to throw the Word strongly afar, neither to make 
 plain her spiritual cryings through any mighty space 
 of the sether. 
 
 And lo ! I drew in my breath, and set my teeth a 
 moment, to steady my lips ; and I said : — " MIRDATH," 
 out o| the bush where I did be, and using natural human 
 speech. And the Maid ceased from her weeping, and 
 lookt this way and that, with an utter new fear, and 
 with a frightened hope that did shine with her tears in 
 the light from the fire-hole. And I divided the bush 
 before me, and went through the bush, so that I came 
 out before her, and did be there in my grey armour ; 
 and I did pause then, and was all adrift in myself ; for 
 my heart said that I should take this Maid into mine 
 arms again ; for that I was come again to be with Mirdath 
 after an utter lost Eternity. But yet was I all paused ; 
 for truly she was Naani and she w^as Mirdath, and she 
 did be a stranger in mine eyes, and very dainty and 
 pretty and shaken with woe and sore trouble and 
 grief. 
 
 And in that same moment of my coming unto her 
 out of the bush, she screamed and fell back from me, 
 and strove weakly to gain unto the hither bushes ; for, 
 truly, she knew not what was come upon her in that 
 first little moment. And immediately she saw that it 
 did be an human man, and no monster to sla}'^ her, and 
 in that instant I said the Master-Word unto her, aloud, 
 that she should have knowledge of peace and help. And 
 I told my name, and said I am That One. And she knew 
 this thing, even as my lips made the sounds. And she 
 cried out something in an utter broke voice, and ran 
 unto me, and thrust her two small hands into my charge 
 and keeping, and fell thence into a great sobbing and 
 shaking, so that I was all in trouble to ease her ; but 
 did keep a silence and held fast her hands, for I had not 
 on mine armoured gloves. 
 
 And she leaned against me, very weak, and seeming 
 
122 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 wondrous like to a child. And lo ! in a while she ceased 
 to sob, and did but catch her breath this time and that, 
 but said no word. And I bethought me that she did 
 suffer of hunger, for I perceived that she had been long 
 wandering and alone, and was come unto the end of hope, 
 when that I did come. 
 
 And the Maid stood there yet silent, for she might 
 not yet command her mouth to speak. And she trembled 
 as she stood. And I opened my left hand, and lookt 
 at the hand within my palm, and surely it was utter thin 
 and wasted. And I made no more pause, but lifted mine 
 Own' and set her easy upon the earth, with an hiunp 
 of smooth rock unto her back. And I stript off my 
 cloak very quick, and put it about her, for she was scarce 
 covered with her clothes that had been all torn among 
 the bushes ; so that part she shook with an utter chill 
 and part because of weakness, for she was nigh to be 
 starved unto her death, and destroyed with her grief 
 and lonesomeness. 
 
 And I took from my back the scrip and the pouch, 
 and I gat a tablet from the scrip, and brake it into my 
 cup, and with the water I made a little broth very swift 
 upon an hot rock that was to the edge of the fire-hole. 
 And I fed the broth unto the Maid, for truly her hands 
 did shake so that she had spilt it all, if that I had done 
 otherwise. 
 
 And she drank the broth, and was so weak that pre- 
 sently she jdid fall again to sobbing, 3'et very quiet ; so 
 that I strove not to be troubled in the heart ; for, indeed, 
 this thing was but reasonable, and not cause for me to 
 have an anxiousness. But I put my hands under the 
 cloak and took her hands into mine and held them strong 
 and firm ; and this did seem to bring something of peace 
 and strength unto her ; so that presently the trembling 
 and the weeping went from her. And, indeed, the broth 
 v.'as surely helpful in this matter. 
 
 And presently, I knew that her hands did stir a little 
 within mine, and I loosed somewhat of ni}' grip ; and 
 immediateh', she graspt my hands with a weak and 
 gentle grasp ; but lookt not yet at m.e ; only did stay 
 ver}' quiet, as that she did gather her strength within 
 her. And, indeed, I was content ; save that an anxious- 
 
THE MAID OF THE OLDEN DAYS 123 
 
 ness of the heart did stir me this time and that, lest 
 some monster should come upon us. And because of 
 this trouble, I did hark about me, now and oft, and with 
 a new and strange fearfulness of danger, because that 
 now mine Own was given unto my charge ; and surely 
 my heart would break, if that there came any hurt unto 
 her. 
 
 Now, in a while, the broth did make bright the eyes 
 of the Maid, and she did begin to talk ; and at whiles 
 had pauses, because that she lacked of strength, and 
 there was more to be told than an human may have 
 the heart-strength and cunning to make plain. And 
 twice she did come again to sobbing ; for, truly, her 
 father was dead and the Peoples of the Lesser Redoubt 
 all slain and dispersed through the night of that Land. 
 
 And I learned that an Evil Force had made action 
 upon the Peoples within the Lesser Redoubt ; so that 
 some, being utter weak by reason of the failing of the 
 Earth-Current, had opened the Great Door, and gone 
 forth into the night. And immediately there had come 
 into the Lesser Pyramid, great and horrid monsters, 
 and had made a great and brutish chase, and had slain 
 many ; but some had escaped forth into the night. 
 
 And with these had come Naani, after that her father, 
 the Master Monstruwacan, had been slain by a shaggy 
 man, very brutal and monstrous. And there had been 
 three maids with Naani, when that she made escape into 
 the night ; but there had come certain creatures upon 
 them, as they did sleep among the bushes, and had stolen 
 two, and the other maid had run off, as did Naani, and 
 they had neither met the other any more. 
 
 And this dreadful happening unto the Peoples of the 
 Lesser Redoubt, had been a gTcat while gone, as it to 
 seem to her ,\ but she had no means to tell me how long 
 this time should be ; for, in verity, how should she make 
 a count. Yet had it been a dread long while unto her ; 
 and I found presently, that she had been lost through 
 all that time that I did make my journey unto her ; for, 
 indeed, this thing I discovered by asking concerning 
 my callings unto her. And she had heard none that 
 did come to her, in any time since she had escaped out 
 of the Lost Refuge into this dreadful Land. 
 
124 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 Yet, in verity, oft had she callen unto me, until that 
 her heart did grow sick with the desolation of her lone- 
 someness and her utter forsakeness. And her callings 
 had told unto the Evil things of the Land that she did 
 be in this part and that ; for there had come things and 
 beasts in search for her ; but having the gift of the hear- 
 ing, she had known of their approach, most whiles, and 
 had come free from them ; yet oft-times with piteous 
 and fearful runnings and hiding among the rocks and 
 the bushes, so that she had grown afterward to make 
 no calling unto me, save odd whiles, lest she bring the 
 monsters upon her. And, indeed, as you do know, naught 
 had come plain unto me, for she was so utter weak that 
 she had no power of her brain-elements to send the Word 
 afar or the tellings of her spirit. 
 
 And because that she was so sorely chased, she had 
 come nigh to be naked, even as I found her ; for the 
 bushes and the rocks had torn her garments from 
 her, and she had naught with which to make any 
 proper mending of them. And for food she had eat 
 the moss upon the rocks, and odd strange berries 
 and growths, and had drunk of the waters of the 
 hot springs ; and oft had she been made utter sick, 
 because of the sulphur, or somewhat, of the water and, 
 maybe, the poison of odd plants. Yet, as I did 
 think, it was like that the first did save her life from 
 the second ; but in this thing I do make only a 
 guessing. 
 
 And in all that dreadful time, since that she had come 
 to be quite alone, she had heard a score drear things ; 
 for there had been once the slaying of a young maid 
 nigh unto her, by some Brute out in the darkness of 
 the Land ; and thrice and more had she heard the feet 
 of .people running this way and that, and the tread of 
 giants pursuing. And by this telling I did understand 
 those things which mine ears had told to me as I did 
 go across that Land, and surely a new pity and sorrow 
 and horror did come upward within me. And the Maid 
 told me how that she came once upon certain of the 
 Peoples of the Lesser Redoubt, as they did hide among 
 the bushes ; but they ran, with no heed to her callings 
 that she did be human, even as they ; and by this is 
 
THE MAID OF THE OLDEN DAYS 125 
 
 it plain the sore and dreadful panic that was upon the 
 hearts of such. 
 
 And the bitter chill of the Land had made her to strive 
 alway to be nigh unto the fire-holes that were very 
 plentiful ; but even as this did be needful unto her, so 
 was it a thing that drew the Monstrous Brutes of that 
 Land, even as I had found in the Night Land, and in 
 the Upward Gorge. And because of this, she was oft 
 made to stay afar off in the utter cold of the night. 
 
 Yet, in truth, odd whiles she did be so desperate, that 
 she would make the venture, and so mayhaps have a 
 time of warmth ; and because of this, she had been nigh 
 slain in her sleep, twice and thrice. Moreover, there 
 were snakes about the fires, though not over-plentiful 
 in all parts, and there did be spider-crabs and monstrous 
 scorpions. 
 
 And by this thing, she had known that her death 
 was surely nigh ; and lo ! out of all the night of the 
 world had come the beat of the Master -Word, strong 
 and powerful, beating as a low and spiritual thunder 
 out of all the dark of the night. Yet had she thought 
 of me, only as speaking from the far-off Mighty Pyra- 
 mid ; so that the cry had brought naught of hope unto 
 her, but only a newer and more known despair. And, 
 behold, in a little minute, there had come her name, 
 spoken surely with the tongue ; and a name that was 
 different from the name that my spirit had said after 
 the beat of the Word. And immediately, I had come 
 out of the bush, and she had fallen back in a sudden 
 great fear that a monster was stolen upon her ; and 
 then did see a young man in grey armour, and did know 
 in one instant that I was that olden one of her memory 
 dreams, and the one that had spoken unto her in the 
 spirit across half of the dead world, as it did seem. And 
 now was I come throui^h all that unknown desolation 
 and affright, to succour her. And she was immediately 
 safe ; but yet all broken because of her weakness and 
 her utter joy and her sweet honour for me. 
 
 And this is the chief of that which she did tell unto 
 me ; and the way that she had seen and did regard the 
 mai-vel of this our coming together. But, surely, no 
 man was made ever to bo worthy of the way that ■ she 
 
126 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 did look upon me, or of the words that she did say unto 
 me in her weakness and happiness. 
 
 And presenth^ she slept : and, surely, I doubt whether 
 she had slumbered so peaceful and proper for a great 
 month ; for she never to have known when any evil 
 thing should come upon her in her sleep. And this to be 
 a very dreadful feeling, as you do know well ; for you 
 do know how I had been in this same matter. 
 
 Now, while Naani did sleep, I stript off mine armour, 
 and took off mine under-suit, which was named the 
 Armour-Suit, and a very warm and proper garment, 
 and made thick that it should ease the chafe of the armour. 
 And afterward, I put on the armour again ; but the 
 suit I folded, and laid beside the Maid ; for, truly, she 
 was nigh unclothed, by reason of the bushes and the 
 rocks, that had rent her garments all-wise. 
 
 And I stood watch for the ^faid, the while that she 
 did slumber ; and surely she went ten long hours. And 
 I walked upon this side of the fire-hole and now upon 
 that, and did oft cease, that I might hearken both with 
 mine ears and with my i pirit ; for, truly, I was all wakened 
 to a new care and delight, and did have a fresh and 
 doubled fear of any Horrid Creature or Force of Evil. 
 And this shall be very plain to 30U. 
 
 And in the end of ten long hours, the Maid wakened, 
 and I ran to her all joyed that she was come again to 
 knowledge and to be that I could talk with her. 
 
 And she sat upward and looked at me, and there was 
 new light and movement in her, so that I knew her strength 
 was come back into her. And for a little minute, she 
 said naught unto me, the while that I did ask how she 
 did be ; and she lookt at me very keen, so that I wondered 
 some wise in a daze, what was in her mind. 
 
 And she askt me, of a sudden, I ow long it did be since 
 that I had slept. And having i-ot thought to put away 
 her asking, because that the qui tion was over sudden, 
 said fom--and-eighty hours, which should le three da>'s 
 and the half of a day of four hours and twenty ; and 
 this thing I knew, because that I kept alway a very careful 
 counting of the hours, lest that I get all adrift, and iinow 
 not how long I was taken to come to this place and 
 that. 
 
THE MAID OF THE OLDEN DAYS 127 
 
 And, truly, even as I told this thing to the Maid, 
 I was grown very quaint in the head ; for, indeed, 
 I was gone a wondrous while without slumber, and 
 had done much and bitter work in that time ; and 
 before then had been much lacking of rest, as you do 
 know. 
 
 And, ^udden the Maid cried out something, and tost 
 the cloak from her, and had me into her arms, and did 
 heed not to have any foolish shame of her nakedness.- 
 And, in verity, I knew not how I was gone so strange ; 
 but do see now that I was nigh to swoon for lack of slumber 
 and rest. 
 
 And she kept me very steady for a little, and after- 
 ward helped me to be laid upon the ground ; and she 
 put the scrip and the pouch under my head ; and so I 
 did lie very calm and restful, and did be the more so, 
 because that I was grown so tired in the heart, the which 
 did make my head to be very husht, as that all the world 
 was grown very quiet in a moment. 
 
 And the Maid did mind then that she did lack to be 
 properly covered, and she gat the cloak, and put it about 
 her, and did afterward sit a little beside me. and did rub 
 my hands. And presently, I was something more to 
 myself, and she did grow more happy of her mind, and 
 made to give me something for my stomach ; for, indeed, 
 I ^was grown those late hours to be foolish and to have 
 no wiseness to proper eating. 
 
 And she did lift my head, the while that she did take 
 the scrip from under, and kept me very sweetly upon 
 her knee, and so until she had gat free a pack of the 
 tablets, and the flask and the cup ; for I had put all 
 matters back into the scrip before Naani had gone unt(5 
 sleep, and because of this, I had not been able to eat 
 or drink aught, save by av.'akening her, as you perceive ; 
 for, indeed I had put the scrip and the pouch under her 
 head for a pillow, as I have told. 
 
 And she would not bide that I should do auglit ; but 
 only did ask concerning the making of the water, and 
 was wondrous amazed to see how the powder did fizz 
 up and become water ; and indeed, she had too much 
 into the cup, for, truly, it rose up and ran to the ground. 
 And when she had done thus, and ceased to marvel, she 
 
128 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 put three of the tablets into the water, and made me 
 a broth, even as I had made a broth for her ; but, indeed, 
 I was in no need, and had done very well to eat the tablets 
 and drink the water. Yet, truly, I was not wishful to 
 lack the love of her way, as you may think. 
 
 Now while I did drink the broth, I did be very restful 
 upon the earth, and mine head against mine own Maid ; 
 and I did mind me now that I tell her concerning the 
 Armour-vSuit that I did mean for her wear. 
 
 Yet I said not that I had stript it from me, for then 
 she had been like to say nay, and to trouble that I was 
 like to come to a chill, as is the way of a woman. But, 
 indeed, I might so well have told her, for truly, she did 
 know on the moment, and set to a little unto weeping ; 
 yet very gentle and sweet, and did kiss me as I lay there, 
 and say such things as should make a young man the 
 better to have heard, if but that his own dear Love doth 
 say the same. 
 
 And surely, I was asleep in but a little moment, and 
 with a great love and delight in my heart and in all my 
 being. 
 
 And, trul}', I waked not for twelve great hours. And 
 when that time was gone, lo ! I came awake, and surely 
 the !Maid did sit beside me, so bonny, and so winsome 
 and pretty that mine arms went unto her in a moment, 
 and she into them, and gave me a loving and tender 
 kiss ; and afterward slipt away from me, \'ery sensible 
 and loving ; and did stand up and turn about to be lookt 
 at. For she did wear the Armour-Suit, and surely it 
 was loose upon her ; but yet very pleasing, being close- 
 knit. And I to my seat, from lying, that I might see 
 the Maid the better. And, in verity, I must kiss her 
 again ; for she did be with her hair all about her, that 
 she look pretty unto me ; and her little feet did be bare, 
 and so that they made my heart new tender to look upon 
 them ; for truly she was utter lost of foot-gear. And 
 I to ni}' knee to her ; and she, not to deny me, did come 
 to be kist again. 
 
 And after v.e had eat and drunk, I did count the packs 
 of the tablets, and was thankful in all my being that 
 I had been careful and denied my belly ; for I did perceive 
 that there were left enough for our needs, if that we made 
 
THE MAID OF THE OLDEN DAYS 129 
 
 a good speed, and did not fear to Lc tniply. And of 
 the water-powder, as it might be named, there were left 
 two full flasks, and somewhat of that one that I had 
 drunk from, all my journeying. And by this thing you 
 shall perceive that we did not be like to die for the need 
 of such matters. 
 
 And here, as it doth occur unto me, I do ponder how 
 it did be that we had no thought to slay any small creature 
 for our food ; but, mayhap, we had no knowledge this 
 way ; for surely, they did not this thing to my knowing 
 in the Mighty Pyramid. But yet, as I have said before 
 this, I have not all knowledge of the doings of the Peoples. 
 But, in verity, T never saw joint meat in all the time of 
 that far Life that I do wot of. Yet, had we but slain 
 somewhat for our hunger in that great wandering, we 
 had been less empty in the belly. 
 
 Now, before that we should do aught beside, we must 
 contrive that Naani have some gear for her feet ; and 
 to this intent, I did make a search into the pouch, and 
 surely I found that there did be a change pair of inner 
 shoes, that were made to go within mine own shoes of 
 the grey metal. 
 
 And at this I was wondrous glad, and did make the 
 Maid to sit upon a httle rock, while that I made a fitting 
 of the shoes. And, surely, they did be utter big and 
 clumsy upon her little feet ; so that I was in surprise 
 to know how great is a man, beside a Maid. But in 
 the end I had a cunning thought, for I cut off all the 
 side of a strap, throughout the length of the strap, very 
 thin and careful, and so had a lace to tie the boots around 
 the tops, which were soft and easy for such a purpose. 
 And after that, I stood away to look at the Maid, and 
 neither she nor I were truly pleased ; for, indeed, she 
 was too pretty to be so hid and muffled. Yet were we 
 glad otherwise ; for now she might go without hurt to 
 her feet. 
 
 And afterward, we packt our gear, and she did make 
 a bundle of her torn garments ; for, truly, they might 
 be proper somewise to our need. And so we to begin 
 the way out of that Desolate Land. 
 
 And we went forward together across the Land, and 
 the journey was no more a weariness, but of a close and 
 
130 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 sweet joy ; yet did I have a new anxiousness, as you 
 do perceive, lest that any monster come to harm Mine 
 Own. 
 
 And we went twelve great hours in the bed of the 
 olden sea, and did eat twice in that time. And surely 
 the Maid did grow utter weak and weary ; for she was 
 not come proper unto her strength ; yet did she make 
 no odd saying to tell me of this thing. But indeed, I 
 did know ; and I stopt in the thirteenth hour, and took 
 her into mine arms, even as I should carry a babe ; and 
 I went forward with her, and did hush her protestings 
 with a kiss, and afterward she did but nestle unto me 
 and shelter against my breast. 
 
 And I bade the Maid to sleep ; but, indeed, she had 
 no power to this end, for her body did ache very sore ; 
 but yet did she strive to give me an obedience in this 
 thing. And in the eighteenth hour, when that I stopt 
 to have food and drink, surely she did be awake, yet 
 had she been uttg- silent ; and I made to scold her ; 
 but she gat from mine arms, and did go upward upon 
 her toes, and put her fmger against my lips very naughtily. 
 And afterward she did be impudent unto me, and did 
 deny me to kiss her. But she went unto my back, and 
 did open the scrip, and gat me to my food, even as a 
 quiet and proper wife should go. And she did be so 
 sedate that I knew she had mischief in her heart of harmless 
 kind. 
 
 Now, in a little while, the Maid did pack the scrip ; 
 and so we did make ready again to go forward, for I 
 was grown anxious, as 3'ou may suppose, that we should 
 come to some fire-hole, that we have a place for sleep 
 that had warmth and light ; for, truly, the cold of the 
 Land did be drear and horrid. 
 
 And I stoopt^ to take the Maid into mine arms, that 
 I should carry her ; but she did say nay, that she did 
 be well rested. And I not to gainsay her, for she did 
 mean the thing, as I perceived, and I had no desire to 
 force my way upon her, save when I saw truly that she 
 did seem to go unwisely. And, indeed, when such did 
 be the case I did strive with her, only with a nice reason- 
 ableness, as you shall know. 
 
 And the Maid walkt by my side, and wondrous silent ; 
 
THE MAID OF THE OLDEN DAYS 131 
 
 but yet very nigh to me, so that I knew she did be very 
 full of love to me, and of that quaint and sweet humble- 
 ness that love doth breed odd whiles in a woman when 
 she doth be with her man, if but that man be also her 
 master. 
 
 And presently, I perceived that the cloak did be over 
 mine own shoulders, and I took it and would have put 
 it about the Maid ; but truly she did not allow this ; and 
 when I did be stern with her, that she obey me in this 
 matter, she did stand upon her toes, that she might kiss 
 me, and pulled my head down, and surely she ki^t me 
 and coaxed me that I wear the cloak, else should I give 
 pain to her, in that I did surely be cold because she did 
 wear the Armour-Suit. 
 
 Yet, I would not hark to this thing ; so that the Maid 
 did be truly in trouble. And first she made a threatening 
 that she wear but her olden garments that did be only 
 rags, if that I did persist. But this I was to be foolish- 
 ness and scarce-meant, and did as much need to smile 
 at her as that I did think to scold her ; but I did be firm 
 that she wear the cloak. 
 
 And lo ! she went sudden into crying ; and this had 
 been bej^ond my thoughts. And truly, it set me all 
 adrift ; for I perceived that she did be greatly distrest 
 concerning this matter, when I had conceived that she 
 did but meivn this thing for tendeness' sake. But mine 
 heart helped me to understand, and I saw how she did 
 be truly shamed, in her sweet womanhood, if that 1 
 helped her not in this matter ; for she did feel that she 
 was made to do hurt unto that one that was her Love. 
 And this thing I do pray you to think upon, that you 
 understand ; for, indeed, until that I was made to think, 
 I had not seen it thiswise, for her. 
 
 And in the end, I came to agreement with the Maid, 
 that we wear the garment hour by hour, in turn; and 
 she to wear it the first hour and I to wear it the second 
 hour ; and so to go forward. 
 
 And truly, this did be an happy arranging ; but j-et 
 she stampt her foot a httle, as I put the cloak about 
 her. And thrice in the hour did she ask me concerning 
 the time that was gone ; and surely, when the hour was 
 but up, she had the cloak off in a moment, and went to 
 
132 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 my back and cast it upon my shoulders, and after to my 
 front, and made it fast upon my breast ; and so eager 
 and naughty was she to this, that I took her by the 
 shoulders, and shook her, somewhat, even as she had 
 made to stamp at me ; yet mayhaps with more of 
 laughter. And she to take no heed at all ; but to button 
 the cloak and be very sedate. Yet, in verity, I caught 
 her up into mine arms, and kissed her, for a sweet and 
 naughty Maid ; and she very willing, now that she had 
 gotten something of her way. 
 
 But yet in an hour, I did have the cloak about her, 
 again ; and so did straiten matters, as you shall conceive. 
 
 Now, when we had gone forward, through five great 
 hours, I perceived that the Maid did be utter worn, but 
 yet did make pretence that she was unwearied. And 
 because I saw how she did be, I did heed and be anxious 
 only that we come to some rock, to be for our safe refuge, 
 and mayhap there to find an hole or cave, that should 
 be somewhat to keep our heat about us ; for there was 
 nowhere any fire-hole anigh in all those hours. 
 
 And presently, we came to a part where there did 
 be rocks, and we went to and fro in the gloom, and came 
 in the end to a place where the rocks did go upward into 
 the night, as that it had been a small and ancient cliff. 
 
 And surely in a while I found a hole that did go inwards 
 of the rock ; and the hole did be above mine head, 
 yet when I was come to it, and had made the Diskos to 
 spin therein, that I should have light to see whether there 
 did be any creature or creeping thing in the hole, I was 
 well pleased ; for truly it did be sweet and dry. 
 
 Now when we were come into the hole of the rock, 
 the Maid did slip the scrip and the pouch from my shoulders; 
 and she gat out the tablets, and made some of the water, 
 and did be very swift and natty, and all to the despite 
 of the gloom that did be utter in that little cave. 
 
 Now, when that we had made an end of eating and 
 drinking, I was very ready for sleep ; for, truly, it was 
 six and twenty great hours since that I did last slumber ; 
 but for the Maid it did be eight and thirty great hours ; 
 for, as you do mind, she had made no sleeping when 
 that she did lie in mine arms for six hours of our 
 jouineying. 
 
THE MAID OF THE OLDEN DAYS 133 
 
 And I made how we should sleep ; and put the cloak 
 about the Maid ; but surely she did refuse, very piteous, 
 and seeming to have also somewhat of doubt and puzzle- 
 ment. But in this thing I did be very stern and intending ; 
 for she did not be over-warm clad, as you do know, and 
 moreover, she was but a little One, while I did be wondrous 
 hardy. 
 
 And, in verity, I made her to obey, and gave her the 
 scrip and the pouch for her pillow ; and she, as it did 
 seem to me, to sob to herself a little in the gloom of 
 the night. But yet did I stay my heart a little stern 
 to mine intent. And I wrapt the cloak about her, and 
 set the scrip and the pouch very nice beneath her head ; 
 and afterward, I knelt over to kiss her, before that I 
 came unto mine own slumber. Yet did she turn her 
 mouth from me, and did put her hand above her face 
 to ward me off, the which did grieve me ; for truly, I 
 did heed alway that I should never thrust my love upon 
 her in her lonesomeness ; but only let it be to her for 
 a shield and for all comfort unto her heart. 
 
 And I turned my back, and went a pace away and 
 lay down ; for truly there did be no way else but to be 
 near unto the Maid, for it was but a little cave. And 
 I la}^ very husht, because that I was so sore in the heart. 
 Yet, truly, I could not come unto my slumber, for I 
 was so disturbed in my love ; and I stayed very quiet 
 maybe for a great hour ; and did fight that I shake not 
 mine armour to jinglings with the utter cold that did 
 make me to tremble. But the Maid did sleep very sweet 
 and calm, as I perceived by her breathings. 
 
 Yet, in verity, the Maid did be so much awake as I, 
 and with some sweet and naughty intent of the heart, 
 as my spirit did sudden perceive. And I lay \'ery husht, 
 and did wait to discover what this thing might be. 
 
 And I made my breathing to seem as the breathing 
 of one that did sleep, even as that naughty Maid did 
 make pretending. And surely, in a while I did know 
 that she moved \ery quiet, and came unto me ; and I 
 made yet that I slept very sound and strong ; tliough 
 the cold did nigh to conquer all my quietness. 
 
 And in a moment I perceived the intent of the Maid ; 
 for I did feel the cluak spread o\cr mc with a wondrous 
 
134 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 gentleness ; and afterward there did be a soft kiss put 
 upon my hand ; and the Maid back then to her pillow ; 
 yet, as I did hear, she brought it something more nigh 
 to me ; as that she did crave to be near unto me that 
 was her own Love. 
 
 And I sat up, and I put forth my hands suddenly and 
 took the Maid into mine arms ; and she to nestle unto 
 me so that I did be wordless, because that I loved her 
 so utter. 
 
 And presently, I felt her to stir in mine arms ; and I 
 loost her somewhat ; for I did be always very mindful 
 that I impose not upon her dear liberty of maidenhood. 
 Yet she made not to go from me, but only to gather the 
 cloak about her ; so that we did both be in the cloak. 
 And she askt why this might not be ; for surely it did be 
 madness that one should starve and the other be very 
 nice in warmth. And, indeed, this did be but wisdom ; 
 yet it might not come the first from me. 
 
 And I said to Mine Own that this thing should be ; 
 and she reached out, and brought the scrip and the pouch, 
 and placed them for a pillow for my liead, and told me 
 that I should put my head thereon. And I askt her 
 how this did be right ; for she did need a pillow the more 
 than L But she bid me to bide, and to have obedience 
 in my turn. Ar.d when I was so, she spread the cloak 
 over me, and afterward crept under, and did lie down 
 beside me, and did seem as that she was asleep in one 
 moment. 
 
 Yet, though she did be so sedate and matter-of-the 
 fact, as we do say, while that she was v/akeful, she did 
 yet nestle unto me very sweet and childlike in her sleep. 
 And surety I did want to kiss her ; but yet did refrain 
 from my love ; for, truly, I did well that I treat her very 
 gently at such a time, as you do perceive. And, in 
 verity, such a Maid doth make a reverence in the soul 
 of a man. 
 
 Now, presently, I was gone over unto sleep ; and in 
 seven hours I waked ; and in that time had the Maid 
 slumbered through eight hours ; yet did I intend that 
 she be not disturbed, until that we were aready to the 
 joruney. And I slipt from under the cloak, and put it 
 round her, very gentle. Yet it to be as she did miss 
 
THE MAID OF THE OLDEN DAYS 135 
 me even in her sleep ; for it to seem to me that she put 
 put her arms m the darkness, and she made a httle moanin- 
 in her slumber Yet, in a moment, she did be quiet'' 
 and afterward I put the cloak about her again ' 
 
 And I went then to the opening of the little cave, and 
 put forth my head, and lookt well about, and harked 
 a long while ; but there stirred nothing in the night 
 thereabout ; neither did my spirit wot of any matter 
 for trouble unto us. 
 
 And presently, I gat out two of the tablets • for as 
 you do know, the Maid had given me the scrip and 'the 
 pouch to be my pillow, so that I had power to come 
 at tiiese matters, without awaking her • but for her 
 own part, as I did learn after, she had 'used her torn 
 garments to be for a pillow ; yet had made no explain- 
 ing, as you do mind; and surely this was one of her 
 naughty whimsies ; and mayhap she had been so fuU 
 of a playful happmess-as doth take the heart betimes 
 —that she had made a little mystery where there did 
 be no mystery ; and this but to release her joy and so 
 to say masterful things unto me, out of her impudence • 
 and afterward had meant that she tell me ; but yet was 
 gone unto slumber, ere that she did mind her 
 
 ^!u f 1^^ l^^^ ^^^^' ^ "^'^ thought hath come unto 
 me that she did mean in the first that she should come 
 into mine arms to sleep, and thereby need no pillow 
 But afterward, it may hap that she saw with a sudden 
 olden wisdom, all in one moment ; and afterward did 
 act lovingly, yet with understanding. And so did change 
 from her mtent ; yet with no improperness of modesty • 
 but only with a niceness of Sense, which she did maJce 
 no talk of ; but yet did have. And surely, how oft is 
 a man thus wisely ordered, unknowing. 
 
 And to cease from these thinkings, and to go forward 
 I eat two of the tablets, and afterward made some of 
 the water. And lo ! the fizzing of the water waked 
 the Maid ; and I knew that she reached out very sudden 
 to me ; but afterward knew in a moment what did make 
 the sound, and that I did be up and making ready for 
 the journeying. ^ ^ 
 
 And she gat up in the darkness, and said my name 
 and came unto me, and kist my forehead in the dark ,' 
 
■o 
 
 6 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 and immediately she ran her hands gently downward 
 of my left arm, and when she came to the cup, she took 
 it from me, and slapt my hand, very daint}^ And after- 
 ward I knew that she took a sip from the cup, and then 
 did turn that side to me, and so gave me to drink, and 
 did scold me that I had not waked her to tend to my 
 needs ; for surely she did be Mine Own, to have her 
 duties to me. 
 
 And after that I had drank, she took the cup, and 
 did finish it ; and she gat two of the tablets, as I did 
 think, and came afterward and sat upon the rock to 
 my side, and did nestle somewhat against mine armour, 
 and took mine arm and set it about her ; and so did 
 make to eat. 
 
 But first she put her tablet unto my lips, in the dark, 
 that I should kiss it ; ond surely this was an olden way 
 of Mirdath My Beautiful One ; so that I did be all shaken 
 of the heart. And I kist the tablet ; and immediately 
 she nestled unto me, and did begin to eat. 
 
 And truly it was as that Eternity had been rolled back- 
 ward ; for I had discovered the soul of mine olden Love 
 in this dainty Maid to my side. Yet, in looks had Mirdath 
 been of an utter differing ; but, in verity Naani was 
 wondrous lovely. But, though I to be so stirred, I did 
 be silent ; for my heart was very full of memory. 
 
 And as the Maid eat, she slipt her fingers between 
 mine, curling them softly ; and surely her fingers did 
 be very little ; and she stirred mine olden memories 
 again in this thing. And surely I was dumb before my 
 ^lemory. 
 
 And presently, she put up the second tablet, as I did 
 think, that I should kiss it ; and I kist it, as before. Yet, 
 ere she did begin again to eat, I did wot suddenly that 
 she hid some intent from me. 
 
 And I caught her hand very quick in the dark ; and 
 her fingers did close upon the tablet, very guilty ; so 
 that I perceived that I had guessed aright. And I opened 
 lier fingers ; and I found that there did be but the half 
 of a tablet within her hand. And surely she had taken 
 but that one tablet, a. id had given me the one end to 
 kiss, and afterward the other ; so that I should suppose 
 she did eat two proper and complete tablets. 
 
THE MAID OF THE OLDEN DAYS 137 
 
 And I perceived that she had done this thing secretly, 
 being minded that if she eat always but one tablet, then 
 should I never lack, even if that we did be over-long 
 coming unto the Mighty Pj'Tamid. 
 
 And I askt how oft already had she eat but one, for 
 two. And she confessed in a very quiet voice that this 
 did make the fifth time. And I was so angered, that I 
 took her hand and whipt it thrice, so hard that she had 
 screamed if that she had been any coward. And she 
 said nothing to me, neither went away. 
 
 And she began again to eat the half of the tablet, and 
 did eat it from the other hand, as I to be aware, because 
 that her left hand did be hurt. And she wept not, but 
 was very quiet by me ; and presently I knew that she 
 kist the whipt hand secretly in the dark. 
 
 And afterward, I put mine arm again about her ; and 
 she did be there in it, very sober and happy. And when 
 she had made an end of the first tablet, I gave her the 
 second, and she eat it very quiet and content. 
 
 And presently I talked with her, and showed her how 
 that this thing did hurt my heart, even as she had been 
 hurt that I did be cold garmented, the while that she 
 did be warm. And I showed her the wickedness that 
 she had done, that she did play so foolish with her life 
 and strength ; and well might she be weak and all a-lack. 
 
 Yet, did I think a little sweet impudence came into 
 her, as I told her concerning her wickednesses. And 
 I took her then into mine arms, and I showed her liow 
 that I knew all the unselfishness and wonder of her heart ; 
 and I kist her, and truly her lips did have a lovely glad 
 humbleness as they came unto mine ; so that it was 
 as that I had not kist her truly until that moment. And 
 I made her to promise that she never deceive me in such 
 matter again. And indeed she promised ; but yet with 
 no ready tongue. 
 
 And afterward, we made proper for the journey ; and 
 when we had gotten our gear together, I went down- 
 ward of the rock, and gave the Maid help to come down. 
 And when we did stand at last upon the bottom of the 
 rock, T askt Naani how she did feel, and whether her feet 
 did hurt. And she answered that she did be \'ery well 
 and had no soreness in her feet. 
 
138 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 And we went forward then, and she close unto me ; 
 and odd whiles with low speech, but more oft with silence, 
 because that we did need that we hark alway for any 
 danger or horror ; and also there did be so utter a silence 
 upon that part of the Land, which did be the bottom of 
 the olden sea. 
 
 And we eat and drank at the sixth and the twelfth 
 hours ; and in the fifteenth hour, we came upon a great 
 slope of the earth ; and lo ! it did be the far side of the 
 sea. And we went upward for a long hour ; and so came 
 to the upward part, and did be able once more to look 
 over the greatness of that Land. 
 
CHAPTER IX 
 
 THE HOMEWARD WAY 
 
 NonV, truly, it did seem very light, after the horrid and 
 lonesome gloom that did lie all -ways in the bottom of 
 the olden sea ; and I saw that I was come out upon a 
 part of the Land that did be surely to the right of that 
 place where I made entry into the sea-bed, on mine 
 outward going. And there did be a great plenty of fire- 
 holes, so that mine heart was warmed to see them ; yet 
 did I mind to be wary in coming unto them ; for, as 
 you do know, there did so oft be hfe of this kind and 
 that about these hres. 
 
 And I lookt now down to the Maid, and she upward 
 to me, and did come more anigh to me, and truly she 
 did be most wondrous pretty and sweet ; yet did seem 
 very awearied and pale in the face ; so that I made 
 bbme upon myself that I had overwalked her ; for, in 
 verity, I do think that I was so strong and hard as that 
 I had been made from iron ; and she but a dear and 
 tender Maid. Yet did she refuse that I should so reproach 
 myself ; and did but stand anigh to me and look at me 
 with eyes that were ver}' beautiful. And so I put mine 
 arms about her, and kist her ; and afterward lookt again 
 over the Land, that I should shape out our further journe}^- 
 ing. 
 
 And from that place where I did stand, there spread 
 out all before me the blue shining that I had seen from 
 the mouth-part of the Upward Gorge ; yet did it be a 
 great way off. And, indeed, I should tell you in this 
 
 i39 
 
140 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 place, that it was by the ghmmering of this shine within 
 the sky of the night that I had steered, as we did come 
 across the olden sea-bed. And, truly, it was but a broad 
 thing to go toward ; but yet did serve me, in that it 
 told me that I went toward the far side of the sea-bed, 
 and made not to go all about in blind circles in the 
 night. 
 
 Now, when it was somewhat of seventeen hours since 
 last we had slumber ; the Maid was sore wearied, as 
 I did see. And I showed to her how that it did be wise 
 that we have our rest very soon, and so forward again 
 in new strength and ability. 
 
 And the Maid did soon agree with me ; for indeed she 
 was very weary ; and we made it that we should venture 
 unto one of the fire-holes that lay no great seeming awa}-, 
 a little upon cur right, which was the Northward-way 
 of that Land. 
 
 And we went toward the fire-hole ; and, trul}, it did 
 be further off than we had thought ; for it was a good 
 hour before that we came anigh to it ; and, indeed, it 
 to prove a very great and red-glowing shine that went 
 upward into the night, out of the hollow place where it 
 did burn among rocks. 
 
 Now, when we were come down unto the fire-pit, I 
 went this way and that among the rocks that did be in 
 the bottom of the hollow, so that I should perceive whether 
 there did be any living creature there hid, that should 
 mayhap come out, unknown, to work us harm. 
 
 But, indeed, I discovered nothing of any greatness ; 
 yet I saw three snakes, and there were, beside, two 
 scorpion-creatures, as I did name them, that neither 
 went backward from me, nor came against me ; but did 
 bide where I saw them, each in an hole of the reck. 
 
 And we sat together, and eat and drank ; and the 
 Maid very sweet and quiet, as she did begin to eat her 
 second tablet ; and, truly, I had knowing that she did 
 remember in all her body that I had whipt her. And, 
 indeed, she did be utter mine. 
 
 And we slept that night as we had done before, and 
 shared the cloak over us ; for truly, the fire-hole made 
 no great warmth unto us ; yet was it less bitter in that 
 part than in the darkness of tlie Land. 
 
THE HOMEWARD WAY 141 
 
 And by that we had come unto sleep, it was twenty 
 good hours since last we had slumber ; and truly we 
 did be very wearied ; but yet came unto our rest with 
 our spirits set anxious to harken on danger the while 
 that we did sleep. 
 
 And we slept seven hours, and did know suddenly of 
 some matter that had need to waken us ; and lo ! in a 
 moment I did wake, and the Maid in the same instant 
 of time ; and there was a great screaming and crying 
 out in the night, that surely affrighted us both ; yet did 
 hurt our hearts the more ; for it did be the utter cryings 
 and terror of poor humans in the night of that Land. 
 Yet might I do naught ; but only wait that I learn more 
 of the matter ; for my duty was unto Mine Own, and 
 I had no leave of rashness any more. 
 
 Yet, as you do suppose, I was all shalcen to go down- 
 ward of the rock, and afterward to climb out from the 
 hollow, that I should give some help unto they that did 
 need help ; but yet naight I not leave the Maid. 
 
 And immediately, there was a great roaring in one 
 part of the night, and again another roaring in another 
 part of the night ; and lo ! in a moment the roarings 
 did be ansv/ered ; and the roarings were the sounds 
 of big and husky voices ; so that it did seem that we 
 harked to men so big as houses that did run and shout 
 in the night. 
 
 And the Maid did begin to shake, and I put mine arm 
 about her, and drew her backward into the hole, so that 
 she did be into the shadow ; and she to tremble like 
 one that was broken in courage ; for, truly, she had 
 heard those sounds oft in the night in all the long and 
 dreadful month that she had wandered. 
 
 And there came in a moment, a dreadful screaming 
 out in the night, and the screaming did be the screaming 
 of a young maid that doth be slain very brutal. And 
 my heart sickened, because of Mine Own ; but my 
 spirit did swell with a strange and utter anger, as that 
 it should burst my body. And the Maid to my side 
 broke into an utter sobbing. 
 
 And the screaming of the maid afar off in the dark 
 did end very sudden ; but in a moment there did be 
 other screamings in diverse places, and the hoarse shoutings 
 
142 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 of the great men and the thudding of mighty feet that 
 ran this wa}^ and that, a-chase. 
 
 And the cr3dngs of the humans came nearer, and the 
 thuddings of the great feet. And, in verity, in a Uttle 
 minute, it did seem unto me that the sounds did be 
 right upon the hollow ; and I crept forward, and peered 
 out. And I felt the night to be full of people running ; 
 and immediately there pcissed by the hollow a clustering 
 of humans that ran ever, and screamed and gasped and 
 wept, panting, as they ran. And the shining of the 
 fire-hole made them plain seen and clear, and they did 
 be both men and women, and were but in rags or utter 
 naked, and all torn by the rocks and the bushes, and 
 did seem, indeed, as that they had been v^ild things that 
 did go by so swift and lost. 
 
 And when the thudding of their feet had gone a long 
 way off over the Land, I heard them bellowing, and 
 afterward a far away screaming, that did have a death 
 note in it ; and I knew that those dreadful brute-men 
 did be taking the life from some poor wild humans ; 
 and afterward there did be the silence again. 
 
 And, surely, it did come to me with a f.erce impatience 
 of sorrow, that those people did be without spirit of 
 courage ; else had they turned them upon the giants, 
 and slain them with their hands, even if that all had 
 died to compass that slaying ; for, truly, they should 
 all die any\\ise by the giant-men ; and they had died 
 then with somewhat to comfort their hate. 
 
 Yet, as I do know, the Peoples of the Lesser Redoubt 
 had long been born of parents that were starved of the 
 Earth -Current through an hundred-thousand years and 
 more, and because of this thing, the^^ did surely lack 
 somewhat in all ways. Yet was Naani otherwise ; but 
 this not to prove aught, save the rule, as we do 
 say. > 
 
 Now, sudden, as I stooped very husht and troubled 
 in the mouth of the little cave, I knew that Mine Own 
 sobbed dr3dy in the back part of the cave. And I had 
 gone to comfort her, but that in the same m.oment, I 
 saw a naked maid run very swift o^ er the edge of the 
 hollow, and did look over her shoulder, as she ran. And 
 she came to the bottom, and crept in under a ledge of 
 
THE HOMEWARD WAY 143 
 
 rock that did be in that place ; and she did seem utter 
 worn, and gone of the spirit, and desperate. And I 
 perceived in the same instant why that she did go stealthy 
 and swift in that fashion, and to cover, as for her very 
 hfe ; for there came a squat, haired man, so broad as 
 a bullock, who did come silent down into the hollow, 
 looking this way and that, even as a wild beast doth 
 peer, ver}^ sudden. 
 
 And the Squat Man had instant knov»'ing of the place 
 where the maid did be ; and ran in upon her, with no 
 sound. 
 
 And I paused not ; but leaped all the great way unto 
 the bottom of the hollow, which did be, mayhaps, twenty 
 good feet and more ; for mine anger was upon me, and 
 I did mean that I save that one, though I did be powerless 
 to give succour unto those others. 
 
 And I fell strong upon my feet, and had no harm of 
 my limbs, for all that the leap did be so high. And in 
 that moment, before that I had time to save the maid, 
 The Squat Man ript her ; and she cried out once with a 
 very dieadful scream, and was suddenly dead in the hands 
 of the Brute-Man. 
 
 And my heart made my blood to burn with WTath in 
 mine eyes, so that I had scarce power in that instant 
 to see the Squat Man, as I ran upon him. And the roar 
 of the Diskos hlled all the hollow, as I made it to spin, 
 as that it did rage with an anger, and to be glut of the 
 Man. 
 
 And the Man came round upon me ; and thought, 
 mayhaps, to deal with me, as it had dealt with that poor 
 maid, but not all thatwise, as you must know. And I 
 swung the Diskos, and it did seem to sing and to cry 
 eager in my hands. And I smote at the Sqiiat Man, 
 even as it did leap silent upon me, as a tiger doth leap, 
 making no sound. But I gat not home the blow ; for 
 the Man dropt sudden down upon the hands, and the 
 blow went overwards. And the Brute-Man caught me 
 by the legs, to rip me ; and I cut quick with the Diskos, 
 and it did have but one monstrous talon left unto it. 
 And immediately, it cast me with the other, half across 
 the hollow, and I fell with mine armour clanging mightily, 
 and the Diskos did ring like a bell. 
 
144 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 And by the graciousness of all good things, I was 
 harmed not b}' that monster throw ; but was to my 
 feet in one instant, and had not loosed the Diskos from 
 my hand. And the Beast-Man did be upon me with 
 two quick boundings ; and I stood up to the Man, and 
 it made no sound or cry as it came at me ; and there 
 did a great froth of brute anger and intent come from 
 the mouth of it, and the teeth came down on each side 
 of the mouth, very great and sharp. And I leaped and 
 smote, so that my blow should come the more speedy, 
 and the Diskos took away the head and the shoulder of 
 the Squat Man ; and the dead thing knockt me back- 
 ward, with the spring that it had made ; but it harmed 
 me not greatly. Yet afterward I did know how sore 
 and bruised I did be, in all my bod}- and being. And I 
 came back very swift against the Man ; but it did be 
 truly dead and greatly horrid. 
 
 Arid I went from the dead monster, and did go, all 
 heart-shaken, unto the dead maid. And I took the 
 torn body of the maid, very sorrowful, and cast it into 
 the fire-hole. 
 
 And I turned me then that I should look unto the 
 cave, that I should know that all did be well with Mine 
 Own, and whether she did have seen the horror, or be 
 gone into a swoon. 
 
 And lo ! Mine Own did run toward me ; and she had 
 in her hand my belt-knife which I did give her, before 
 that time, to be a weapon for her defence. And I per- 
 ceived that she had come to be mine aid, if that I did 
 need such. And she did be utter pale, yet very stead- 
 fast and not seeming to tremble. 
 
 And I made to take her from that place ; but she 
 went beyond me, and lookt at the monstrous bulk of 
 the Squat Man ; and was very silent. And she came 
 back uiito me ; and still so silent. And she stood before 
 me, and said no word ; but my heart knew what she 
 did be thinking ; for I am not foolish, to have lacked to 
 know what did be in her heart ; though mine effort had 
 not shown itself that wa}' unto me, before that moment. 
 
 And I had no pretending of modesty, but received 
 with gladness and a strangeness of humbleness the honour 
 that her eyes did give to me ; for, indeed, she did be 
 
tHE HOMEWARD WAV 145 
 
 so, that bhe might not give word to liei joy of me and 
 her glad respectmg, the which is so wondrous good unto 
 
 maid''' """" '^'' ^' ^"""^'"^ ''^ ^ ^^'^''^^ ^"^ ^^'^^ ^ 
 
 And she said nothing, neither then nor afterward- 
 but r did be honoured all my life after, when that I did 
 anytmie mind me of the way that Mine Ovv n lookt upward 
 at me in those moments. ^ 
 
 And after that we had eat and drunk, we went onward 
 
 ¥f f ' ^^f "'^''^^ "^^ ^"^^ t^e South-West • for we 
 did heed that we go no more unto the North-West, because 
 tJiat should bring us over-near to The Shine 
 
 And in the fourteenth hour of that dav's" travel we 
 hrffi if ^''^'^ where the Land dipt downward into a 
 broad valley ; and surely it did be very dark down there 
 and did be seeming shallow, yet truly of a great deep- 
 ness ; but we went that way, because that it did be a 
 
 v^]^^' did^bf'"''''^ *^ ^"^ ^''""""^ ^^"^ P^^'^'^ '''^'^'"^ ^^^ 
 
 .i:t^'^ .1^! ^^^"f^ .^'^"^ "" ^^^^^^^t ^^^-^ness from the 
 § 00m that went alway in the olden sea-bed ; for the 
 gloom of the sea-bed did be ever of a gieyi ess • but 
 the gloom of this Valley had a gi-eater dSk^ within it 
 yet did the air seem more clear. 
 
 And it was gone now of seventeen hours since last 
 we did sleep ; but yet did we be ready to go forward 
 that we come so quick as maybe out of the dark, of that 
 \ alley; for there did seem nowheres any fire-hole to 
 
 dd ho^. !f^ n''"^-*^^^ ^" ^^'' P^^^^' ^^^^^ that, there 
 did be a httle blue shming, as that there burned a strange 
 gas in this part or that. 
 
 Now in two hours after the time tliat we did eat, we 
 stopt. both of us. very sudden ; for there did be some 
 ^•ague and cuiuous sound in the night. And we went 
 very swift to the earth, that we be hid, and harked. But 
 did hear nothing. 
 
 And in a while, we onward again ; yet there did be 
 an unease upon our spirits ; for our spirits did perceive 
 something afar off in the night ; but yet had we no surety 
 m this matter. -^ 
 
 And surely;, in that moment that we harked very 
 keen, there did be a sound afar off in the night of the 
 
146 THE MIGHT LAND 
 
 Land. And the sound was as that something went 
 spinning in the night. 
 
 And a very great terror came upon the Maid ; for she 
 did know the sound ; and the sound was that which 
 did show that one of the great Evil Forces of the Land 
 did approach ; and the sound -had been known alway 
 in the Lesser Refuge to show this thing. And, indeed, 
 mine own spirit had been half to know that a Power 
 of Evil did come through the night ; but yet was the 
 assurance very terrible ; for how should I protect Mine 
 Own. 
 
 And the spinning came toward us^ and was presently 
 in the Valley ; and it came swiftly across the dark of 
 the Valley. And my heart was all broken within me, 
 because that there had been happiness with us, but a 
 little time gone ; and now there did be our death 
 anigh. 
 
 And Mine Own gave me the knife that I had given 
 to her ; meaning that I slay her, in the last moment ; 
 for she did heed even in that moment that she be not 
 gashed horridly by the terror of the Diskos. And I 
 took the knife. And I kist not Mine Own ; but stood 
 there, very shaken and desperate, and gript her fast 
 unto me, scarce heeding the hardness of my gripe ; and 
 alway I lookt unto the way of the coming of the Sound. 
 And presently did unbare my wrist where the Capsule 
 did be. 
 
 And the sound of the thing Spinning came anigh, 
 across the Valley ; and my heart did dull and my spirit 
 go black with my desperateness, because that this thing 
 must be, and because that I could nowhere see hope 
 that I should save Mine Own. 
 
 And, of a sudden, the Maid put up her arms, and 
 pulled me downward, and kist me once on the lips ; 
 but I wot not whether I kist her ; for I did burn with 
 despair and was all adrift in my being. Yet was there 
 a sharp comfort that mine own dying did be so 
 nigh. 
 
 And the Maid stood gently against me ; so that she 
 did be convenient unto my hand. And afterw^d I 
 remembered this thing ; and do you pray that you be 
 never to have such a matter on your hearts ! But, 
 
THE HOMEWARD WAY 147 
 
 indeed, there was a wonder in this thing, beside the 
 horror ; so that my niemcry doth be alway knowing 
 of this wonder ; and mayhap you do see with me, and 
 love Mine Own also in your hearts. 
 
 And in the moment 4hat the Maid stood thus, as I 
 have told, I perceived sudden that there did be a little 
 glowing ip the night, and the glowing was pale and horrid. 
 And there was no more any sound of the Spinning ; 
 only there did be, as it were, the trunk of a great tree, 
 that did show in the glowing ; and the trunk of the tree 
 came toward us across the darkness. 
 
 And I turned the Maid from the Tree, and she did 
 flutter a little in my hands, as I did know, scarce-knowing ; 
 for she perceived that she did be going to die in that 
 moment. And I had my body thus between the Evil 
 Thing and the Maid. And lo ! the Tree came no more 
 anigh to us ; but went backward, and the pale glowing 
 did fade, and the Tree no more to be seen. 
 
 And I cried unto the Maid, very husky, that we did 
 live ; for that the Evil Power was gone off from us ; 
 but she answered not, and did be heavy against me. 
 And I held her, and lookt alway about us, lest the Tree 
 come in upon the other side. 
 
 And, as I lookt this way and that, I saw naught ; and 
 afterward, in a moment, I searched the night above, 
 lest that the Thing come from above. And, behold, I 
 sav/ that there abode over us a clear light, as it were 
 a clear burning Circle, above us in the night. And my 
 heart did leap with an holy joy and an utter great thank- 
 fulness ; and I was no more in fear of the Tree ; for, 
 in verity, there fought for our souls one of those sweet 
 Powers of Goodness, that did strive ever to stand between 
 the Forces of Evil and the spirit of man ; and this matter 
 have I sho\\Ti to you, before this time. 
 
 And concerning this holy Defense, I have thought 
 that it should not, maj'hap, to have had so strong a 
 power to save us, if that we had shown an over-weakness 
 and fear, but because that we did rather stand so well 
 as we might to make battle of escape from so dire a 
 Destruction. 
 
 And, surely, this doth seem but a sane thinking Unto 
 me ;. but yet without proof, and to be said to you, only 
 
148 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 as the shapings of my thoughts. And this the chief 
 end of that happening, that the holy Circle did truly 
 deliver us, and burned through twelve great hours above 
 us ; and by this, do I know that the Evil Power hovered 
 anigh, to destroy us, all that while ; for, indeed, it doth 
 not be proper of reason to suppose that such an utter 
 wondrous thing did be needlessly over us, save to be a 
 Shield of Great and Lovely Force against a waiting 
 Evil Thing. And surely you do see thiswise with 
 
 me 
 
 ? 
 
 And, truly, so soon as my Spuit and Reason perceived 
 that we did be no more to suffer from the Evil Thing, 
 I remembered that I did know that Mine Own had swooned. 
 And, in verity, you shall mind how that she did face 
 her death so utter sweet and brave, and had given no 
 cr}^ but made quietly to help me in that dreadful moment, 
 and did stand brave and gentle to the stroke. 
 
 And I gat her to come-to unto her life again, and I 
 set the lovely tale very swift to ease her, and surely 
 with love and warmth, and kist her with a great joj^ 
 And I showed how I did honour her for her good courage. 
 
 And she to weep a little, with the ease come so sudden 
 upon her ; and afterward to kiss me upon the lips an 
 hundred times, and to need that she be very safe in mine 
 arms, because that I had meant that I do so dread an 
 office to her. And surely I do wonder whether you per- 
 ceive all that did be then in her heart. 
 
 And the holy light that did be over us, she did watch 
 with a sweetness of awe ; and rest did come more great 
 upon her in the heart, as she did learn how sure was the 
 seeming of that Lovely Power to deliver us. 
 
 And, presentlv, we made forward again in the 
 Valley. 
 
 Now, in a little while, I felt that the ground did be 
 sloped upward before us a little, and by this thing I 
 saw that I had known aright, for that there did be a 
 ridge that hid the Land somewise over unto the part 
 where I lookt to find the mouth of the Upward Gorge. 
 And we went up this slope at a strong pace, because 
 that I was so eager that I find where we did be in nearness 
 unto the mouth of the Upward Gorge. 
 
 And surely, I was something forgetful, in mine eager- 
 
THE HOMEWARD WAY 14c 
 
 ness, and can-e s( niewhat ahead of I\Iine Own, who did 
 make to hide luni me that she did begin to lag, because 
 that her new stitngth was near gone from her. 
 
 And sudden there did be a very dreadful cry, to my 
 back ; and I came round in one instant, so quick as a 
 light dcth fash ; for it was the voice of Mine Own, and 
 all my being did suddenly burn with fear that kindled 
 through me in a moment of thought. 
 
 And lo ! Mine Own did struggle terribly with a yellow- 
 thing which I perceived to be a man with four arms ; 
 and the Man had two arms about the Maid, and with 
 two did make to choke her unto death ; for she cried 
 out no more. 
 
 And I came unto the Man with a quick leaping, and 
 stopt not to pluck the Diskos from my hip ; and surely 
 I did be very strong, and mine anger and rage to make 
 me monstrous ; for I caught the two upper arms of the 
 Man, and brought them backward in an instant, so fierce 
 and savage, and so wrencht upon them, that I brake 
 them in the shoulders of the Man. 
 
 And the Man roared and shriekt, even as a wild and 
 dreadful Beast should cry out, and came round upon 
 me with the two lower arms. And surely it w^as a mighty 
 and brutish thing, and so broad and bulkt as an ox, 
 and the lower arms were huge and greatly haired, and 
 the fingers of the hands did have the nails grown 
 into horrid talons, as that they should grip ver}' 
 bitter. 
 
 And it caught me by the thighs, to rip me upward, as 
 I did fear ; but yet this did not be the intent of the Man ; 
 for in a moment it caught me round the bod}' ; and on 
 the instant, I gat the Man by the great throat, and the 
 throat did be haired, and so gieat as the neck of a bull. 
 And I strove with mine armoured hands that I choke 
 the Man, and surely I made it to suffer great trouble ; 
 yet, I could not harm it in the life. 
 
 And so I did be an horrid minute, and fought with 
 
 the Beast, with no more than the strength of my body ; 
 
 land it was as that an human went with his hands to 
 
 slay a monster so strong as an horse. And the breath 
 
 of the Man-Bcost came at mc, and did sicken mc ; and 
 
150 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 I held the face off from me ; for I had died with horror, 
 if tliat it had come more anigh ; and surely the mouth 
 of the Man was small and shaped so that I knew that 
 •did never eat of aught that it did slay ; but to drink 
 as a vampire ; and in truth, I did mean that I chop 
 the Man to pieces, if that I have chance to the 
 Diskos. 
 
 And I did sway this way and that, as we did struggle ; 
 and surely it was as that the Man had never made to 
 use the lower arms, save to hold unto prey, the while 
 that it did use the upper arms to strangle, as I do think. 
 For ail that weary minute of the f:ght, the Man made 
 not to loose from me. that it should tear my hands from 
 their grip to the throat ; but made vain waggings with 
 the arms that I brake, as that it would use these to the 
 attack ; but surely they had no more power to do 
 hurt. 
 
 And sudden, it put forth an utter power about my 
 body, so that mine armour did be like to crack ; and 
 truly I had died in a moment ; but for the strongness 
 of the armour. And the man hugged me thus for an 
 horrid time, the while that I did hold off from me the 
 brutish face, and gript very savage into the haired 
 throat. 
 
 And lo ! the creature did work slow in the brain, and 
 in the end loost from me, abrupt, and went back with 
 a leap, so that my hands did be ript from the throat 
 of the Beast. And in one instant it did be back unto 
 me, and gave me no moment to free the Diskos. But 
 I made anew to fight, and shaped as I had learned in 
 the Exercises of mine Upbringing ; for truly I had been 
 alway deep in practice of such matters. And I slipt 
 from the great hands of the Man, as it did try to take 
 me by the head ; and I hit the Man with mine armoured 
 fist, and put a great power and skill to the blow. And 
 I went instant to the side with a swift stepping, and 
 evaded the man, and I smote the Man again, and took 
 him very savage in the neck ; but all the while grown 
 very cold and brutal and cruel ; for I was set to the 
 slaying. And the Man-Beast came round on me ; and 
 lo I I slipt the giipe of the great hands, and my body 
 
THE HOMEWARD WAY 151 
 
 and my legs and mine arms did work together unto that 
 last blow ; so that I did hit so hard as a great hammer. 
 And I gat the Beast in the throat, and the Beast went 
 backward to the earth, even as it did think- to hold 
 me. 
 
 And lo ! in a moment, I was free, and I pluckt forth 
 the Diskos from my hip. And the Yellow Beast-Man 
 grunted upon the ground ; and it rose up again to come 
 at me ; and it stood and did grunt, and did seem as 
 that it was gone mazed ; for it did make other sounds 
 and an horrid screeching, so that truly, by the way of 
 it, I conceived that it cried out unknown and half-shapen 
 words at me. And in a moment, it came again at me 
 but I cut the head from the Beast-Man, that was in verity 
 an horrid monster, and the Man died, and was quiet 
 upon the earth. 
 
 And truly, in that moment, the distress of mine efforts 
 and mine utter tiredness and the ache of the bruises 
 took me ; so that I do surely think I rockt as I stood ; 
 but yet was my head strong to think and my heart set 
 in anxiousness ; for I wotted not how great an hurt 
 had been done upon Mine Own. 
 
 And I ran to her, and came to where she did be upon 
 the ground ; and surely she was all huddled, and had 
 her hands very piteous to her throat, that did be so 
 pretty. And it did shake me in that moment that she 
 was truly slain ; for she was gone so utter still and as 
 that she did be broken unto death. 
 
 And I took her hands from her throat, and surely it 
 did be a little torn ; yet not to be much, or so that it 
 should loose her her of dear life. And I strove that I 
 steady the trembUng of my hands ; and I gat free of 
 mine armoured gloves ; and made that I feel whether 
 her throat did be deadly hurt ; and, in verity, it seemed 
 not so ; only that my hands did so shake, because that 
 I was so frightened for Mine Own, and because that I 
 was but new come from the battle ; and because of this 
 I had not power of touch to assure me. 
 
 I made then that I quieten my breath, which did yet 
 
 come very full and laboured ; and I put mine ear above 
 
 he heart of the Maid, and lo ! her heart did beat, and 
 
152 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 the horridness of my fear went from me in a mo- 
 ment. 
 
 And I had the scrip from my back very speedy, and 
 some of the water to fizz, and I dashed the water 
 upon her face and upon her throat ; and surely there 
 did be a little quivering and an answering of her 
 body. 
 
 And I strove with her for a while more ; and she came 
 unto her life again ; and in the first, she was all a-lack, 
 as you may think ; and immediately she began that 
 she remembered, and she then to shake. 
 
 And I told her how that the Fom--Armed Man was 
 surely dead and could harm her no more ; and she then 
 to weep, because that she had been put to such shock 
 and horror, and held by so brutish a thing. But I took 
 her into mine arms, and so she did come presently to 
 an ease ; and I perceived in all my being that she was 
 as a little ship that doth lie in harbour ; for she did cling 
 and nestle unto me ; and did be safe with me in all her 
 heart and body and belief. And surely she was Mine 
 Own, and I to have glory in that knowing. 
 
 And presently, I put her from mine arms, to lie ; yet 
 so that she might not perceive the body of the Yellow 
 Beast-Man. And I made clean the Diskos, from her 
 sight, and afterward I put on the scrip ; and I took the 
 Maid to mine arms again, and had the Diskos in my 
 hand beside her. 
 
 And she made protest that she should truly walk ; 
 for that I was all a-weary, and she come to her strength 
 again. And, indeed I carried her a certain way, and 
 did then put her down to her feet ; and truly her knees 
 did so tremble that she had not stood, let be to walk ! 
 And I caught her up again ; and I kist her, and I told 
 her that I did be surely her Master, in verity, and she 
 mine own Baby-Slave. And truly you shall not laugh 
 upon me ; for I was so human as any ; and a man doth 
 talk this way with his maid. 
 
 And she did be quiet and sweet and to obey wisely ; 
 for she was gone very weak. And thiswise we did go ; 
 and I to say loving words, in the first ; but afterward 
 I did heed more of my going, now that she was something 
 eased and at rest within mine arms. And I did peer 
 
THE HOMEWARD WAY 153 
 
 ever>'^vhere about, lest that some other evil thing come 
 outward of the bushes, to have at us ere I did ware. And, 
 tiuly, the bushes grew here and there in that place, 
 very plentiful, in great dumpings. 
 
 And presently I was come to the top part of the ridge ; 
 and lo ! a great gladness took me, and some amaze- 
 ment ; for there did be the lights that did be in the mouth 
 of the Upward Gorge, and they did show me that I was 
 come anigh to that place. Yet had I feared that we 
 were surely a dozen great miles off ; and now I to learn 
 that we did be scarce of two or maybe three, as I did 
 judge. 
 
 And I told this thing to the Maid ; and she rejoiced 
 in mine arms, with a deep and quiet thankfulness. And 
 I set forward then at so good a pace as I might ; and 
 I was come into the mouth-part of the Upward Gorge 
 in about an hour ; and surely I did be very weary, for 
 it was beyond six and thirty hom-s that we had gone 
 since last we did sleep ; and there had been sore 
 labour and terror to our share in that time, as I have 
 told. 
 
 And I turned in the mouth of the Gorge, and told 
 Mine Own, very gentle, that we did take our last look 
 upon that Land. And she askt that I put her dovni to 
 her feet ; and I put her down. And therewith we stood 
 in that place, and mine arm about her ; and so did 1 
 support the Maid, the while that slie lookt silent ovev 
 the dark of the Land. 
 
 And so a time did pass, and I knew that Naani said 
 good-bye forever unto all that she had known of the 
 world in all her life ; and she did be whispering a good- 
 bye in her soul unto her Dead. 
 
 And presently, I moved a little, to sign that we go 
 downward of the Gorge ; and she stayed me one moment, 
 that she look once more over all that Land ; and after- 
 ward, she submitted, and turned with me, and did break 
 into very bitter sobbing as she did go stumbling beside 
 me ; for the sorrow of memory did fill her ; and she 
 was truly a ver^^ lonesome Maid in that moment, and 
 had come through much drcadfulness. 
 
 And in a minute, I stoopt and lifted her ; and she 
 
154 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 wept in mine arms against mine armour ; and I very 
 silent and tender with her ; and carried her downward 
 of the Gorge for a great hour more. And presently 
 she was grown calm, and I knew that she slept in mine 
 arms. 
 
 And in thiswise v/e made farewell of that dark Land, 
 and left it unto Eternity. 
 
CHAPTER X . 
 
 HOMEWARD BY THB^ SHORE 
 
 Now we came presently out of that sad and dreary place 
 that did go inward of the great mountains, and wLich 
 I have named the Upward Gorge ; and we to halt soon 
 between the feet of the mountains, beyond the mouth- 
 part of the Gorge. 
 
 And Naani alway to look every way about her, and 
 to breathe very quick, and her eyes to be gone bright 
 with wonder and the seeing of new things, and the comiing 
 of freedom from so great a dread. 
 
 And she turned, now, and did look upward into the 
 dark of the Gorge, and to spy upon the gi'eat mouth 
 thereof, and to be feared then, and must run a greater 
 way downward into the lightness of the Country of the 
 Seas ; and to come once more to pause, and to look 
 backward, and with an awe and a relieved soul ; and so 
 again to the v.onder of the spreaded Country and the 
 great Sea ; and did near to laugh and cry in the same 
 moment, with the amazement and gladness and great 
 astonishment that did be upon her. And she to turn 
 constant this way and that, and to be never ceased of 
 looking, and of deep breathings of the wide air ; for 
 never in that life had she been in a broad place of light, 
 as you shall have perceived. 
 
 And surely we did look about for a flat rock to be for 
 our use, and we came presently to a place nice to our 
 
 155 
 
, t 
 
 156 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 purpose, that did be yet upward over the Land ; and 
 iv'e climbed up on to the rock and sat thereon to have 
 our food and drink. 
 
 And as we eat and drank, we did sit very close, and 
 happy ; but yet to have a wise looking about anigh to 
 us, so that we be caught by no danger of the Humpt 
 Men, or by any other danger that might be. 
 
 And oft did Mine Own speak upon the clear wonder 
 of the air, as it did seem to her ; and to me it did seem 
 likewise, that had lived my life also in a Dark Land, as 
 you do know. 
 
 And far off, by miles, beyond the feet of the mountain, 
 where went the shore of the sea, upon our left, there 
 was a great mist and steam ; and this to be that mist 
 and steam that I did come through on mine outward 
 way ; and Naani to ask concerning it, and I to tell her 
 so much as I knew, and how that we must indeed come 
 presently through it, upon our journey. 
 
 And she to be in wonder of the volcanoes that did 
 burn in the sea, and in this place and that of the wide 
 Country ; and the height and grandness to exalt her, 
 and in the same time to give her a strange humbleness 
 of her mind ; so that presenth' I did take her into mine 
 arms, for I must kiss her, because that she did be so 
 utter a sweet maiden, and lovely with interest and natural- 
 ness. And truU^ she to kiss me in turn ; and to make 
 her questionings between her kissings ; and this to be 
 because she did pant for a greater knowing of the Country ; 
 but also, as I do half to think, because she did be sweetly 
 impudent unto me ; and this to be of her joy. 
 
 And presently, she to kiss me thrice very passionate 
 and warm upon the mouth ; and immediately to take 
 m}' shoulders, with her shall hands, that did seem so 
 pretty upon my broadness and upon the metal of the 
 armour. And she to strive thus that she shake me to 
 a speedier answering ; and she, all that while, to be full 
 of a dear naughtiness, and to need that she be kist very 
 hard. 
 
 And I to answer her ; but after mine own fashion, 
 which did be a word between each kiss that I gave to 
 her. And she very quick and naught}^ to put her hand 
 between our lips ; and I then to kiss the palm, that did 
 
HOMEWARD BY THE SHOl^E 157 
 
 be my way, and did be very small and pretty. And she, 
 when I had no thought, to open her fingers very quick, 
 and kiss me through between the fmgers, and imme- 
 diately to shut the fingers, so that I did be stopt from 
 the same. 
 
 And afterward, I made her to stand upon the rock, 
 and I set free her hair over her shoulders ; and I took 
 then the boots from her, so that her little feet did show 
 bare and pretty. And she, at the first, half to refuse 
 me ; but afterward to stand very dear and obedient that 
 I should have my way with her ; and to be a little shy, 
 and the more pretty because of her sweet blush- 
 ings. 
 
 And she then to want to be more sedate and to be set 
 down upon the rock ; and she to make me to turn around, 
 so that she should come at the pouch, which did be upon 
 my back. 
 
 And she gat thence the comb that was a fitment, and 
 did comb her pretty hair, and I to sit and talk with her, 
 and to jest, with a heart that did be so light as it had 
 not been for a great while ; for though I did dread tlie 
 Humpt Men and the monstrous animals of the Country 
 of Seas, I had not any abiding horror of aught that I 
 had seen in that Country ; for there seemed a naturalness 
 in all things, so that I did have no loathing ; neither 
 any fear of an Evil Force. 
 
 And presently, when that the Maid had combed her 
 hair, she to bind it upon her head ; but I to ask that 
 she leave it upon her shoulders, because that it did be 
 so pretty ; and she to smile at me, and to be happy to 
 my pleasuring. 
 
 Now we did be truly sedate, and to set our gear together ; 
 and I to put the boots upon the maid ; and afterward 
 we to begin again to journey downward into the Country 
 of the Seas. 
 
 And when we had gone a while, we to begin to hear 
 the far hissing of the steam and the noise of the upward 
 burstings of waters that did boil ; and the sound to be 
 very strange ; but I to have heard it before, as you do 
 know ; so that it to trouble me the less than the Maid. 
 And I to assure her ; and she to come nigh to me, and 
 thiswise we to enter presently into the steam. 
 
158 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 And we went then for more than three hours ; and 
 I had the Maid to my back, that I should be the first ; 
 and this I did, that she have no danger to walk into a 
 boiling pool in the mazingness of the steam, which was 
 everywhere. And I to be something guided in my path 
 by the shore of the sea which did be unto our left alway ; 
 only that we go so close that we near into the 
 water. 
 
 And, truly, the sea to seem to boil in parts, and there 
 to be hot pools in all places ; so that who should say 
 with ease whether we did go by one of the great hoi 
 pools or by the true sea. And this, our constant puzzle, 
 shall be likewise to you ; and you to perceive how that 
 we did go utter wary. 
 
 And about us from every part there did come the 
 strange burstings and shriekings and whistlings of the 
 boil of the waters breaking upward from the deep world. 
 And odd whiles the sounds to be as of great monsters ' 
 and the earth to shake under us ; and other-whiles there 
 to be a hush and only the steam about us, and somewhere 
 in the distance and uncertainness a low piping of 
 some steam cranny, very strange and lonesome-sound- 
 ing. 
 
 And the ^laid novv to perceive the trees, which did 
 be in great forests unto oiu^ right hand, while that the 
 shore of the sea did go alway upon our left. And she 
 to be utter in wonder of the trees ; and to need that she 
 pluck branches, and smell of them and look at each 
 leaf ; and so to be all stirred ; for never in that life did 
 she to have seen such a matter as those great trees did 
 be ; but yet to be all stirred by vague memories that did 
 seem no more than dreams. And you to think but a 
 mom.ent, and to perceive hov/ the thing did be with her ; 
 and you to have been likewise stirred, if that you did 
 be so strangely v/aked in a corner part of the heart ; 
 though but a little matter to wake you. 
 
 And when we did go thiswise for seven good hours, 
 we were come nigh opposed to the bright-burning fire- 
 hill that did be offward in the sea, and had made me a warm 
 light in that time when I did sleep in the tree, as you do 
 remember. And truly, as I shall here mind you, we did 
 be past seven hours coming to this place, from the part 
 
HOMEWARD BY THE SHORE 159 
 
 where the steam did be ; yet had I gone that space upon 
 the outward way at a speed that was greater ; but truly 
 1 might not set so great a pace to the Maid, save, mayhap 
 odd whiles ; and this thing I beg that you have alway 
 m your mind, and so to understand why that we did be 
 oft long upon this part of the journey and that, by compare 
 with mine outward going. - -^ r 
 
 And, in verity I had set off our hour for food, because 
 that I saw we did come nigh to the place where the tree 
 did be ; and I to know that the Maid should like to eat 
 and drink anigh to that place, and to know that I did 
 sleep there. 
 
 . i^""^ '""'u^^ ^ t^'^^ ^^^ *^ *^^ t^e^' and when that I 
 told her, she to beg me that I indulge her and that we 
 go upward to that branch where I did sleep, and there 
 to eat our tablets. 
 
 And I to be willing, and to enter into her wishing? • 
 for, indeed, there was no danger in the climb, and I 
 to go alway below her, so that I could be surety for 
 her safeness. And we came up to the great branch • 
 and she to make how we should sit, and I to have to 
 show just where I did lie, and she to look very close 
 and to see that my weight had surely marked the hard- 
 ness of the armour upon the bark ; and she then to be 
 upon that branch alone, as she did eat and drink • and 
 to look outward at the light from the fire-hill, and 'to be 
 very husht, and to think, and I not to disturb her with 
 speech. 
 
 And when she did be done, she gat from the branch 
 and kist the place where I did lie ; and lo ! in a moment 
 a thought came to her, and she drew her knife and 
 cut out a piece of the bark, and put it into her breast 
 to be for a keepsake ; and so to seem somewise con- 
 tented. 
 
 And truly, I told her about the great beast, when 
 we were come down again to the earth ; and she to cry 
 out and to show me that there did be yet the mark where 
 the belly of the monstrous beast did brush upon the 
 earth, as it ran, and moreover the broken places of the 
 foot-marks ; and she by this to see how great a beast 
 ^t did be ; but yet did it be a httle thing beside the Slug • 
 
i6o THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 only that it did be a thing of horn and hardness of skin, 
 as you have perceived. [ 
 
 Now we went onward then to our journeying ; and I 
 to make to cairy the Maid, as ever, after that she had 
 walked twelve hours, though she did walk thirteen hours 
 this time as you have seen. And she to say that she 
 go now upon her own feet through the next six hours, 
 and so to ease me from the labour that did be needful 
 to carry her. 
 
 But I to know how that she did be like to be all 
 gone of her strength thiswise, in but a day or two, 
 and we to make the better speed, if that I keep to my 
 way, and to have her to walk twelve hours of every 
 journey, and afterward to come into mine arms ; for, 
 truly, she did be bred less hardy than I, as you shall 
 think from all that I have told concerning the Peoples 
 of the Lesser PjTamid ; and moreover she was yet some- 
 thing weakened, as I did think, by the dreadful month 
 of her lonesomeness and escapings, before that I was 
 come to succour her. 
 
 And truly, as I did carry her, the Maid did make remark 
 of her wonderment concerning me, in that I did be so 
 hard of my bod}^ and set in the determination of my 
 mind. And, in verity, I did be exceeding strong and 
 of great hardness of body ; and mayhap my will did 
 be somewhat this way also, else do I think I had never 
 borne to come unto Mine Own through so much deso- 
 lation. And I to smile very happy upon her ; for I did 
 love that I was so strong, and \'ery truly in delight that 
 Mine Own Maid did take gladness in this thing. And 
 5'OU to mind ho^^' you did be also in the love-days ; and 
 so to have nice understanding of m}^ naturalness and 
 human pride. 
 
 Now, as I set the Maid again comfortable, it seemed 
 to me that she was something tender ; and sudden it 
 came to me that mayhap the armour to be very hard 
 and painful unto her ; and I to ask this thing of her, 
 in a moment ; and she to see that I would not be put 
 off ; and so to tell me. And, truly, I was utter angered 
 with myself ; and somewise also with her, in that 
 she did not waken mine unthinkingness to this 
 thing. 
 
HOMEWARD BY THE SHORE i6r 
 
 And i set her instant to the earth, and made her to 
 bare her shoulders to me ; and truly they did be much 
 bruised where that she had lain so oft in mine arms, 
 against the hardness of mine armour. 
 
 And I to be so angered that I near shook her, and 
 she to see how I did be, and that she did be nigh to be 
 shaken, because that I was grown so angry that she should 
 let herself come to this foolish hurt, that yet I did know 
 was very dear unto her secret heart. And, in truth, 
 she put up her lips to me, very sudden, and with a strange 
 naughtiness, that she have her own way with me to 
 tempt me from mine anger, that yet she did half to like. 
 And, in verity, I near slapt her then upon her pretty 
 shoulders, but that she ceased from her tempting of me ; 
 and instead she turned her shoulders to me, even as a 
 child, that I button her garment for her. 
 
 And surely, when I had buttoned her garment, she 
 came round unto me, and closed her hand, so that it 
 did be a little fist, even as I did love her to do, because 
 that it was so small beside my great hand. 
 
 And she slipt her shut hand into mine ; and surely I 
 let it stay within, very quiet, and made not to close 
 upon it, as I did wont. And the Maid did move her 
 hand around in mine, that she make me to take notice 
 upon her, and to grasp her little fist. Yet I did be \ery 
 stern, for I was truly angered; and neither did I put 
 her hand from mine, noi" made to hold it ; i)ut on)}- to 
 let it bide ; yet, truly, I to be something stirred in the 
 heart-part by her prctt}' wa^-s. 
 
 And in a little while, she took her hand from out of 
 mine, and did have daring to be cold unto me. And 
 mine anger then to be quaintly renewed, and to think 
 that she did well need to be whipt. And she made 
 a naughty and foolish impudence upon that which I 
 said to her ; so that presently I did say that she did 
 need such as should make her to heed her manners ; 
 but yet, as you shall conceive, I to know inwardly all 
 that time how that even this true naughtiness did not 
 stir me to proper anger ; but more that it made me 
 masterful and to lack not that I make her to know truly 
 that I did be her Master ; and in the same time to be 
 strangely touched in a very deep and secret place of 
 
i62 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 my heart. And truly love doth have strange actings 
 upon my heart. 
 
 And she to hark very quiet and humble to my coun- 
 sellings ; and in the end did be so strangely husht that 
 I lookt down to where her pretty face did be hid against 
 mine armour, as she did love to do, when that I did be 
 those odd whiles a little stern with her. And I held 
 her face away from mine armour ; and surely she did 
 be smiling, very quiet and naughty ; so that I perceived 
 that she did be good only for that time, and did be like 
 to show again this wrongful and impudent spirit. Yet 
 I not then to be in trouble of the future ; but to hope 
 only that I do wisely, if that she show again this way- 
 wardness. And, truly, I to perceive now that I did be 
 very young ; but, an^^se, as you do know, I to act 
 alway from the natural telling of my heart. 
 
 And I shook Naani a little, for this naughty spirit 
 which did not be gone from her. For I perceived that 
 my manhood had but stirred the woman in her to that 
 strange quick humbleness that had seemed to be a quench- 
 ing of her wayward unwisdom ; and truly it had not 
 been stilled, but only sunken for a little moment in the 
 uprising of her dear nature, which had responded unto 
 me. 
 
 And the Maid to look at me from under her lids, as 
 I did shake her with gentleness ; and I to know that 
 Mine Own did be a wondrous maiden, full of all life and 
 spirit, and to be held wisely and to be loosed wisely, 
 all as did be for the best to bring out the uttermost of 
 her goodness which did be in all her being, and to be 
 very lovely ; and to make me feel as that I did be a giant 
 that held a white flower very tender ; but I to feel also 
 that I did be her Master. And this mayhap you to under- 
 stand, if that you look into your hearts. 
 
 Now I to shake the Maid very gentle, as I have said, 
 and uith much that did be of play, but in the same wise 
 there to be also somewhat of tender reproof. And surely, 
 that naughty maid to spring very light upon her toes, 
 and had kist me sudden and dainty upon the mouth, 
 before that I did wot. 
 
 And I to put mine arm about her, and to give her a 
 little hug ; and immediately then to matters that did 
 
HOMEWARD BY THE SHORE 163 
 
 be practical ; for I was eager to have come across that 
 stony part of the journey, that did be before us, as you 
 do know, before that we look for a place for our slumber. 
 And this eagerness of haste to be, because of. the great 
 bird things which I had seen to go bounding over 
 that waste, when that I was upon mine outv/ard 
 way. 
 
 And, surely, after that I had thought a httle moment, 
 I bid the Maid that she dress in her torn garments, so 
 that these should be over the top of the armour-suit, 
 and thiswise to make a soft thickness upon the top of 
 the armour-suit, that should act for a cushion between 
 mine armour and her dear body. 
 
 And she, as I could know, to be strangely in love that 
 her gentle body be bruised by the hardness of mine armour ; 
 and if this might not be, she to be not wishful that she 
 wear her torn clothing upon her neat suit and so to seem 
 careless and to lack to be dainty in mine eyes ; for, indeed, 
 she did be alway to wash herself and to make tidiness ; 
 and she to have a way now that she did set the armour- 
 suit upon her, that had it to seem different, and she to 
 have set a Uttle sprig from the trees upon her breast, 
 and in her girdle, and so to seem the more of a maid ; 
 and surely a man doth know and love these things ; but 
 not alway to have full knowing how that they be done. 
 And, indeed, you to be likewise with me in this thing. 
 And we all to think we know, but some\vise to be just 
 a-lack when that it doth come to the proof. 
 
 And, in verity, the Maid to find a way that she be 
 eased of the hardness of the armour ; and I to have come 
 to the same thing in the same moment ; but truly I 
 do think she had been able to think upon it a long while, 
 if that she had been so desired. 
 
 And truly, this was but that I fold the cloak very 
 thick across mine arms and breast, and to take her then 
 into the little nest that did be prepared. 
 
 And once, when that I had carried her for three hours, 
 she to ask me that I kiss her ; and truly I did kiss her, 
 very gentle and with reverence, because that my hearjt 
 did understand the holiness that did be in her heart in 
 that moment. 
 
 And, surely, as I kist her, she to kiss me very tender ; 
 
i64 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 and I to know that some olden memory did be like to 
 stir in her. And in a moment, she to take her lips from 
 mine, where she had let them to nestle very light, and 
 did whisper mine olden love-name ; and I then to look 
 at her, and her eyes to shine as the olden stars that did 
 shine in the olden summers. 
 
 And I to be too shaken even that I kiss her. But 
 she to put her arms about my neck, and to look stead- 
 fast into mine eyes. And immediately, after that she 
 had lookt awhile, and I to have ceased from walking, 
 she to put her hands upon each side of my face, within 
 the metal of mine head-gear, where the guards did come 
 down at the sides ; and she to kiss me very sober upon 
 the lips ; but yet to mean utter by that kiss. And I 
 not to return the kiss ; for I saw that it did not be her 
 need. 
 
 Now, as we went forward upon our journeying, I per- 
 ceived that the Maid had a wayward air ; and truly, 
 I thought that she did have her heart all set toward 
 naughtiness and mischief ; and in the same moment 
 that I was in this belief, I did know in mine understanding 
 that this did spring from the workings of my nature upon 
 the nature of Mine Own Maiden. 
 
 And Naani to walk, in the first, beside me, and to 
 have no word for me, because that she did be so filled 
 with the stirrings of her naughtiness, that did be in the 
 same moment very sweet unto me, and yet to waken 
 all that did be masterful within me. And she to be 
 that she did know, and to dehght, in her secret heart 
 that she waken that which did be masterful in me ; but 
 yet in the same moment to be strong determined that 
 she be not mastered by me. And surely this to seem 
 contrary wise in the words ; but to be clear to the heart, 
 if indeed you have ever been loved by a dear maid of 
 an high spirit. 
 
 And above all this, the Maid did be filled with a love 
 for me, that did beat and dance in all her being ; and 
 this in truth to overweigh all ; but yet from this same 
 thing her dainty naughtiness to be born, because, as I 
 did say, my manhood to stir all her nature up-wise in 
 sweet trouble that did be half of rebellion, and half that 
 she did ache that she be close unto me in mine arras. 
 
HOMEWARD BY THE SHORE 165 
 
 And sudden, I to know that Naani did change frcm 
 her low singing unto an olden air that had surely 
 not been heard in all that eternity. And in verity, 
 for a little while, I not to know why that it did so 
 shake all my heart ; nor what it did be ; nor whether 
 that I had truly heard it before, or only to think 
 so. 
 
 And, surely, it did be as that the silence of the olden 
 moonlit world did steal all about me ; and sudden, I to 
 know that the Maid did sing an olden love-song of the 
 olden world, and to go halting a little as she sang, because 
 that the words did steal something odd-wise through 
 the far veils of her memory, even as a song doth come 
 backward out of dreams. 
 
 And surely, I did be there, all shaken unto the seeing 
 of visions, as it did seem ; so that the Land about me 
 to have giown half as that it did lack that it be real 
 unto rny sight, because that I lookt inward unto Lands 
 that did be of Memory. And lo ! in a moment this 
 to go ; and I to be in that Country of the Seas, and to 
 look newly unto Naani, and she to go as I have told ; 
 and there to be the lonesome trees and the rocks in all 
 parts for a great way about. 
 
 And sudden, as I lookt at ]\Iine Own, she to come 
 round unto me, and she held out her arms, and did gaze 
 at mc with such a love, as that she were transfigured, 
 and to need strangely that she be in mine arms ; and 
 surely, I to an holy need that I have her unto me, because 
 that, after all, there did be no wonder so great as that 
 wonder, that when all did be said I did have ]\Iine Own, 
 after that all Eternity had nigh past. 
 
 And, in verity, we ran each to the other, and did be 
 silent, because that there was no speech of words by 
 which we could say aught of all that did be in our hearts. 
 And truly you to be with me in understanding ; for 
 you too, maj'hap, to have suffered thiswise of dumbness ; 
 even if that it hath not been so great. But \Tt to make 
 you to know. 
 
 And presently, we grew quiet in the spirit ; and Mine 
 Own to come back again to her joj'ousness, and to go 
 beside by me, as we made forward. 
 And presenth', Naani to begin that ^he look at me 
 
i66 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 with dear impudences again, that did be very sweet 
 unto me ; but yet to be like to lead unto defyings. 
 
 Now, in a while, we past a basin of rock, in a place 
 among the trees ; and there was a warm spring bubbling 
 in the rock, and the basin to be full of water, very warm 
 and with some smelling of chemistry. 
 
 And the Maid told me that she would wash, and I 
 to think it a good place for that end. And when I had 
 tasted the water, I found that it did seem smooth and 
 proper for our intent, as that there did be a sooth of an 
 alkali in it. 
 
 And truly we washed, and after that I was done, the 
 Maid bid me that I turn my back ; and I to do this, 
 and she to mock me very naughty whilst that I could 
 not see her, and to seem very quiet ; for indeed, I heard 
 no splashings of water, though I stood off from her a 
 long while, and she alway to say naughty things unto 
 me, as that she did mind truly to have me angered ; for, 
 indeed, she did have a plain intent that she mock at 
 me, and to ease not her wit. 
 
 And surely, after that I had stood a great while, I 
 askt the Maid when that she did be like to be done ; 
 but she to say that she was nowise ended of her toilets. 
 And I knew very sudden that she made foolishness upon 
 me also in this matter ; and I turned upon her, and lo ! 
 she did be sitting upon a little rock, very sedate, even 
 as when she had bid me turn from her ; and to have 
 made no more forward, but only to have been there at 
 ease, that she keep me turned away to please her naughty 
 mood, and all the while have a double liberty to have 
 impudence upon me. 
 
 And, in verity, I did be a little angered ; but scarce 
 that I did know it ; for I did love her very great, and 
 was stirred inwardly with her dearness and that she did 
 look just that-wise that I knew not whether I to need 
 to kiss her, or to shake her ; and truly, how should I 
 know ; for my heart did ache that I have her to mine 
 arms ; but my brain to say that she did go over-far in 
 the joke ; and truly you to see that I did not be un- 
 reasonable, neither to be lacking of grace ; for indeed 
 I do think that I was swayed all-ways, because that I 
 saw all the dear way that her pretty nature did work ; 
 
HOMEWARD BY THE SHORE 167 
 
 and to conceive of her mood and to understand and be 
 stirred; but yet to shape a Httle in my manhood unto 
 hardening, and in my judgment unto sternness. 
 
 Yet. truly, I scolded Mine Own with no more than 
 a little jesting, and did be nice and gentle with her, because 
 she did be so dear, and I to know just-wise her mood 
 and the cause and working of it. 
 
 And I told her that I did love her, and that she hasten 
 now and let us again to the journey. But. indeed, she 
 only to make a face at me. so that I did be near like to 
 shake her unto sedateness. And she then to be both 
 merry, and a rogue, as we do say, and to stop her ears 
 and again to sirg very gleeful ; and all so that she might 
 not hear aught that I said. And surely she lookt a very 
 dainty RebeHious One. 
 
 And I went then- straightway to her, and took her 
 hands from her ears ; and I kist her pretty ears very 
 gentle that I not to deafen her. And I kist her lips 
 as she did sing ; and afterw^ard shook her, that she be 
 not such a sweet Torment. But this to have no success 
 that way ; for she only to put out her toes to be kist ; 
 for her foot-gear was off from her feet. An,d indeed, 
 I laughed, even as I made to frown ; and truly I kist 
 her pretty toes, and tried then to coax her to go forward 
 something speedy w^ith her hair, and to be ready to the 
 journey. But she only to sing, and to refuse to be 
 sedate. 
 
 And, in verity, in the end, I caught her up in mine 
 arms, and had her bundle in my hand, and so went off 
 with her very sudden, with her hair all loose upon me 
 in a lovely and soft shining, and her feet bare as thev 
 did be. ^ 
 
 And this action I made, because that I was grown 
 truly a little stern with Mine Own ; for. indeed, she 
 did half to need that she be whipt unto properness, as 
 you shall think, that have seen how she did be thiswise 
 only because that her nature did be stirred strangely, 
 and her \A'omanhood and her Maidenhood to be all unto 
 war, and in part to make a rebellion against me that 
 she did know glad to be her true Master ; but yet she 
 to be thus, even though she did be so glad. 
 And this to act so that she did be in the same moment 
 
i68 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 both sweet and wise and yet to show a dainty fooHsh- 
 ness and a true naughtiness that did make me to feel 
 somewhat of a real anger ; but yet did have me to know 
 that all my being did be stirred by her ; so that I did 
 think with one thought that she did be very foolish, 
 and with another that she did be lovely wayward. 
 
 Now, when that I took the Maid up so quick, and made 
 off with her, she to give a little gasp and to submit to 
 me with a quick humbleness ; but immediately, she 
 to regain her courage, and to be outraged of me. But, 
 indeed, I took no heed, only that I was like to shake 
 her ; and did know also that her hair did be wondrous 
 pretty upon mine armour. And she soon to lie very 
 quiet and easy in mine arms, and to be demure. 
 
 And I to have a half knowledge of somewhat amiss ; 
 but j'et to have no sureness, neither to think much upon 
 this vague feeling. 
 
 And when that I had gone a good while, she to put 
 up her lips to be kist ; and I to kiss her very loving, 
 for she was so dear. And she then to say, very ordinary 
 like, that I should do wisely now if that I went back 
 for her foot-gear, which truly I had lacked thought to 
 notice, when that I did pick up the Maid. 
 
 And I saw that she had known this thing all that while, 
 and had made that mile of carrying all a waste and a 
 foolishness, because of the naughty rebellion which did 
 be in her. And lo ! I set her instant to the ground ; 
 and ihe gave out a little cry as she saw that I did be 
 gone somewise hard and stern with her. 
 
 And indeed I pulled a small branch from a tree that 
 did be near, to be for a switch as you shall whip a boy 
 with ; and I held her with my left hand, and in verity 
 I laid the switch thrice very sharp across her pretty 
 shoulders, that she know all that she did need to know. 
 And she seeming to be ceased in a moment from h^r 
 perverseness, and did nestle very quick unto me, that 
 had whipt her ; and did need that she be wondrous nigh 
 unto me. And, truly, how shall even a youngr man flog 
 such an one. 
 
 And the Maid to be very husht against mine armour, 
 and to resist that I look into her face that did be prest 
 >o anigh me. But presently, I used a little and gentle 
 
HOMEWARD T^Y THE SHORE 169 
 
 force, and so to look into her face something sudden. 
 And truly, that One did be smiling very naughty and 
 dainty to herself ; so that I perceived that I had not 
 truly whipt her enough ; but yet I could harden my 
 heart no more at that time ; for, in verity, there dotli 
 be a strange half-pain in the bosom, if that you have 
 to flog a maid that doth be utter thine, and this to the 
 despite that there hath been — as then — no properness 
 of anger to have for an after self-reproach. 
 
 And surely, I to have done this thing only of a stern 
 intent and steadfastness, that I steady Mine Own Maid 
 unto wisdom ; but yet to" have been helpt by a little 
 anger, because of the thing that she had done. Yet, 
 alway, my love did be so strong, that mine anger never 
 to have aught of bitterness, as you shall h^ye seen, and 
 to understand. 
 
 And we went back then for the foot-gear of the Maid ; 
 and she to be very husht in mine arms ; but yet, as I 
 perceived, not to be quiet, of an humble little heart, 
 but only of the chance that her nature did be stirred 
 that way for the while. 
 
 And truly, when we were gone back, the foot-gear did 
 be there to the side of the pool, and the Maid gat shod 
 very speedy, and would have no aid ; and afterward 
 did up her hair very tight upon her head, to have it utter 
 from my sight ; and this to be for a perverseness ; or 
 she knew that I did love to see it pretty upon her shoulders, 
 or if that she must do it, that she do it up very loose 
 and nice ; and truly you to know how I mean ; only 
 that I have no skill cf such matters ; but yet a good 
 taste to admirings, if that the thing be aright. 
 
 And I to say nothing, as I looked at her ; and she 
 presently to make a quick glance unto me, to see why 
 I did say naught. And I shook my head, smiling at 
 her waywardness ; but she to look away from me, and 
 to seem to be set to fresh naughtiness. 
 
 Now we went forward then upon our journey ; and 
 alway the Maid to walk offward from me ; but yet to 
 have no other impudence, neither to sing. 
 
 And I to go kindly with her ; but yet to think that 
 she did lack somewhat to know that I did be truly hor 
 Master ; and T to wonder a little whether she did know 
 
170 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 proper that my gentleness with her did be not of weak- 
 ness, but born of understanding and love, and the more 
 proof that I did be fit to possess and to guide her. 
 
 Now, presently, as I thought upon the matter, I saw 
 that I do well that I take no heed of Mine Own ; but 
 to let her to come to a natural end of this naughtiness, 
 that did be, in the same time, both pretty and a little 
 foolish ; so that in half I condemned it and in half I 
 was stirred ; and alway I loved the Maid very dear, and 
 had a good understanding ; and there to be also an 
 interest in my heart at this new side that she did be show- 
 ing. And also, she to stir me odd whiles unto master- 
 fulness ; and so you to know pretty well how it did be 
 with me in the matter. 
 
 Now, surely, I found this plan, that I attend not to 
 the Maid, to have something of success ; for I knew 
 presently that she did look upward at me, slyly, from 
 under her pretty eyelashes ; and after, to be demure 
 in a moment ; and this to go forward for a while ; yet 
 I to show no heed. 
 
 And in a while, I saw that she gave attention to her 
 garments, in the way of natti kss ; and afterward, she 
 took down htr hair, and made it up then very loose and 
 pretty upon her head ; so that she cid be very lovely, 
 and to tempt mine eyes that they look alway at her. 
 But, indeed, I did make as that I had no heed that the 
 Maid did shape her hair different upon her head. 
 
 And she very soon then to speak, and to have the 
 lesser gear together, and to make that she attract me. 
 But truly, I was very nice with her ; yet to keep her 
 now a little off from me in the spirit ; and so to teach 
 her that-wise, that she was somewhat of a dear naughty 
 maid ; but also, as I do think, I was this way, because 
 that in part I would tease her, in great love of her pretti- 
 ness and her makings up to me ; and so maybe even 
 that I make her to be the more defying of me. And 
 this to be as that I also lacked somewhat of reason ; 
 for I did strangely that I think that she need to be 
 whipt, and in the same time that I go to make her the 
 more deserving of the same. 
 
 Yet, this to be the truth, as I know it ; and surely to 
 be the natural waywardness of love. But yet, there 
 
HOMEWARD BY THE SHORE 171 
 
 did be also in the backwai'd part of my wisdom, an intent 
 that I be wise and careful with Mine Own ; and I surely 
 to have no full realisings that I did be like to set her 
 further unto perverseness than yet she did be. 
 
 Now, after that I had shown well that I lacked to 
 heed the Maid, I found that I did be looking oft at her ; 
 and she to be so dear and pretty, and to be all husht, 
 that truly I could not bear that I be longer silent to her 
 advancements. 
 
 And I ceased then from pretending, and would have 
 had her into mine arms ; but she to be now in sweet 
 dignity, and to keep me off with very sober graces. And 
 because of this, I to feel someway that I did be someway 
 in blame ; and surely, now that I consider it, I can see 
 that I was something acted upon, even as had been the 
 Maid ; and so we two to be ; and a most human pair, 
 as you to say ; and somewhat both a-lack ; but indeed, 
 we did be very wholesome, and in utter love each of the 
 other ; and mayhap both then to perceive something 
 of the sweet foolishness within us that did be as yeast 
 a-work in us ; for I thought that Naani did smile a little 
 to herself. But, surely, this clear-seeing, to be but for 
 an odd time ; and afterward we each again to earnestness 
 in our way with the other ; but alway, even when we 
 did make to show indifference, we to be something troubled 
 inwardly v.ith sweet flashings of our bewildered natures. 
 
 And surely she did seem so utter sweet in this new 
 way of naughtiness ; but yet I did think, odd whiles, 
 that I should like to shake her unto dear humbleness 
 and her usual way. 
 
 And in the twelfth hour, we made halt again, and 
 had our food and our drink ; and the Maid to serve me 
 very clever and quiet, as that I did be her Lord, and 
 she an husht slave. And I saw that she made a con- 
 stant and naughty mock upon me ; and truly, as I did 
 half think, she to need that she be in care that I not 
 treat her sternly, as shall a slave-master, and to give 
 her that which she did ask for so mute and impudent. 
 But alway she did stir me mightily to have her to mine 
 arms, and to love her very dear. 
 
 And presently, we did be again to our way ; and to 
 be yet silent ; so that I scarce knew whether to have 
 
172 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 patience with Mine Own, or whether that I take her 
 and speak seriously with her to cease this play, which 
 did begin a little to dispirit me somewhat strangely. 
 
 And in the end I went over to her, as we did walk 
 and I put mine arm about her, and she to yield to me 
 without word, and to hark very quiet to my speech of 
 reasoning and gentle sayings, and to hide whether she 
 did be stirred inwardly, or not ; though, indeed, my 
 spirit to know^ that her spirit did never be afar off from 
 mine in all deep matters ; but only this thing to be to 
 the top, and to set somewhat between us that did be 
 both a sweetness and a trouble. 
 
 And alway, as I talked with the Maid, I saw that she 
 did make naughtily to act as that I did be a slave-master, 
 and she but a chattel to me ; for she to be husht before 
 me, and neither to yield her slender body willing to mine 
 arm, nor to resist me ; but only to be still, as that she 
 had no sa\ing in this matter ; and as that f was like 
 to beat her at my pleasure, or to withhold my hand, 
 all as might chance to be my desire. 
 
 And I saw that she would not cease from this per- 
 vcrseness, but made a dumb and naughty and hidden 
 mock upon me, very dainty and constant, and scarce 
 to be truly perceived, save by the inward sense. And 
 truly, I grew something angered afresh, and to feel that 
 she did need that she be shaken so stern that she come 
 unto the reality that I did be her man and natural master ; 
 yet alway in love. 
 
 And surely I loosed her then, and went off a pace to 
 her side ; and we again to go forward thiswise ; yet 
 she soon to have a greater distance between us, which 
 she made very quiet and natural ; but, indeed, I saw 
 what she did. 
 
 And alway as we j()urne3€d, there did seem a great 
 stillness in all the Count r}- near about ; and afar off 
 tlic luw mutter of the Great Fire-Hills, in this place and 
 ttiat, and a drowse as of life and warmth about us, and 
 everywhere the air very rich and plentiful. 
 
 Now when that the eighteenth hour did be proper 
 come, we to be anigh to the great Hills, and there to 
 seem nowise any danger of falling fire, so that I sought 
 about for a place for our slumbei". 
 
HOMEWARD BY THE SHORE 173 
 
 And I found a cave in the side of a big rock ; and 
 the cave was dr}' and comfortable, and had the mouth 
 about a score feet above the earth. And when that I 
 had climbed and lookt well into the cave, I gave the 
 Maid an help, and had her safe into that place ; and 
 she then to prepare the tablets and the water, the while 
 that I brought up a boulder from below, to set very light 
 balanced in the mouth of the cave. And this I meant 
 for a signal to fall, if that any creature should climb upward 
 into the cave, while that we did sleep. And surely, you 
 to know this plan ; for I did it before, as you to have 
 learned. 
 
 And the Maid sat near to me, and eat her tablets very 
 quiet and with a demure naughtiness ; but yet to be 
 also in wonder, and to gaze outward at the Great Fire- 
 Hills, and to be in awe, as I did know. 
 
 And I put my half-anger and my play from me, and 
 told her of mine outward journeying, and how I did 
 go by these same mighty Fire-Hills, that did seem as 
 mighty torches to light me in my search, and to have 
 held a new strangeness and wonder over my path. 
 
 And she still to be silent, but yet to look at me twice 
 or thrice with a very dear and loving way ; though she 
 did hide her eyes in a moment, when that she saw that 
 I j)erceived her. 
 
 And soon the Maid spread the cloak for our sleep ; 
 and while that she did this, I lookt well about for any 
 creature that might be anigh ; and I had an especial 
 thought unto the Humpt Men ; but, indeed, there was 
 naught living, unto my sight, and nowhere did I see 
 anything to put me in fear for our lives. 
 
 And truly I had a great viewing from that place ; 
 for we did be in an upward rock that stood in a high 
 part, and the cave to be twenty good feet aloft, as I 
 have told ; so that all made to set us in a lofty place. 
 
 And the cave to look toward the two Mountains that 
 did rise upward no more than twelve good miles off 
 from us, as I do think ; and the Country between to be 
 somewise as a mighty park ; for it was spread much 
 about the feet of the Great Fire-Hills, and did be bare 
 in this place and that, as that rock did make tJie earth 
 naked. there, or the falhng of some later fire to have 
 
174 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 wrought thus. And between the bare parts, there went 
 strange and romantic woods, seen mistily ; and in parts 
 the gleaming of waters, as that hot lakes did be half 
 sho\vn among the broken forests. 
 
 And by this, I was done looking, and turned me about, 
 and so did find that Mine Own did stand silent, and 
 waited that I come to my slumber. And surely, I lookt 
 at her ; but she did have her lids something downward, 
 when that she saw me turn ; and so in the end, I said 
 naught, but went to my sleep, and had the Diskos very 
 handy, as ever, beside me. 
 
 And I then to know that Mine Own did lie down 
 beside me, to my back, as alway ; and this to gladden 
 me, as you shall think ; for I perceived afresh how thin 
 did be the crust of her naughtiness ; and I to be alway 
 stirred and touched in the heart by her lo\'ing natural- 
 ness, that did need alway that she be near to me, save 
 when she did play this naughtiness upon me along the 
 way. 
 
 And I saw that she had no mind to be perverse whilst 
 that I did slumber ; but must now be nigh unto me, 
 and quietly lo\"ing ; though nowise truly ceased from 
 her naught}^ acting that I did be as an hard slave master, 
 because that I had whipt her ; yet she to have somewhat 
 a truce with me, as my heart did know. But, indeed, 
 she not to kiss me good-night upon the mouth, in her 
 dear usual and sober fashion. 
 
 And surely I did lie awhile, and pondered upon the 
 Maid and upon all her ways ; and I perceived that she 
 kist me not, only because that she did not be able to 
 break utter from her perverseness, that did come from 
 the stirring of her nature. And truly, I did love her, 
 and was half miinded that I turn about to her, and take 
 her a moment into mine arms ; but yet to abide from 
 this, because that I was set that I wait awhile, and to 
 bring her to me thiswise, mayhaps. 
 
 And presently, I knew that the Maid kist mine armour, 
 ver}^ quiet and shy, because that she must kiss me ; yet 
 to be intent that I have no knowledge of this pretty act. 
 But, indeed, I did know in all my being, and did be newly 
 tender unto her ; yet to say naught, and to wait. 
 And thus I knew presently that her breathing did go 
 
HOMEWARD BY THE SHORE 175 
 
 easy, so that I perceived that she was all content and 
 gone over unto slumber, somewise as a little child that~ 
 dcth be weary, and doth sleep without care, and with 
 happy assurance. 
 
 And, in verity, did a man ever to have so sweet and 
 gentle a maid, that did be in the same time so troublous 
 and perverse. 
 
 And I to lie yet awhile, and to note the constant tremble 
 and shake of the rock that did be under us ; and this 
 to be alway thus as I did lie, and to be the more plain, 
 because that I did be quiet in thought. And this, as 
 I conceived, did come h'om the earth-shaking that was 
 made by the inward fire of the world, the which did make 
 a vague trouble in all that part of the Land. 
 
 And then in a little, I was gone over into sleep, and 
 waked not for seven good hours ; and then to hear the 
 fizzing cf the v/ater, very brisk and cheerful, and so to 
 have mine eyes open in a moment, and to know by my 
 time-keeper or dial, that was somewhat hke to a watch 
 of this age, that I had slumbered through seven good 
 hours. But this to be learned after that I had lookt 
 to see whether Mine Own did be well, and whether that 
 the boulder did balance in the mouth-part of the cave. 
 
 And surely, there did be nothing in harm ; for the 
 boulder was there, as I did put it ; and the Maid a little 
 off from me, and did make ready the water and the 
 tablets, that we eat before our journeying. 
 
 And I rose then, and in the same moment I did know 
 that my mouth had been kist whilst that I slept ; and 
 the knowing to come to me vague, as that I had been 
 kist in my dreams. 
 
 And I lookt over toward the Maid ; but she to have 
 her lids something down upon her eyes and to seem 
 very demure ; so that I saw her naughtiness was come 
 again upon her. Yet, truly, I could not bear that I not 
 to have her into mine arms ; for, indeed, her perverse- 
 ness did seem as that she did the more tempt me unto 
 her. And thus I came to her in a moment ; but she 
 neither to resist me, nor to give herself unto me ; but 
 only to be still in mine arms, and to do no more than 
 submit very quiet. 
 
 And because of this, I loost her unkist, and was silent. 
 
176 THE NIGHT LAN!) 
 
 and a little to be angeied, even whilst that my heart 
 perceived the way of the working of her heart. Yet 
 truly I ached now that she come back to her dear natural 
 fashion. 
 
 And I eat my tablets and drank some of the water ; 
 and the Maid to do likewise. 
 
 And afterward, I lookt well from the mouth of the 
 cave ; but did nowhere see aught to put me in trouble 
 for our safety, though, truly, as presently I saw, there 
 went an herd of strange creatures afar off in the North- 
 westward part, which did be that way of the Country 
 beyond the feet of the mountains, toward the In-Land. 
 
 Now, when that I was something assured of the safe- 
 ness of the way, I gat the Diskos to my hip and the 
 Maid to have the scrip and the pouch ready to m}^ 
 l)ack, and her bundle to her hand ; and so all to bo 
 ready. 
 
 And 1 went downward from the cave, when that 1 
 was girt, and gave aid to Mine Own ; and so to be soon 
 upon the journey. 
 
 And alway as we did go, there were signs of inward 
 life and forces ; so that we but to stand quiet to feel 
 that the earth did tremble gently in many parts. 
 
 And presently there sounded for a great while a low 
 and dull booming sound ; and this we found to be from 
 a place amid certain great rocks toward the mountains ; 
 for there came thence a mighty up-spouting of boiling 
 water, that went so high as an hundred feet, and oft 
 to be thrice so high, and belched a great steam ; and 
 there went up in the jet of the water, a great rock, that 
 was so big as an house, and did dance and play in the 
 might of the water, as that it had been no more than 
 a thing very light and easy. And when that the water 
 fell, as it did oft, the rock to go downward with the dull 
 booming that we did hear. 
 
 And I minded how that I had heard the booming upon 
 mine outward way ; but had been then something more 
 to the shore, so that it had been less plain to mine ears 
 as you shall suppose ; neither had it been then to my 
 ^ight, as now it did be to us because that we were come 
 mayhap the half of a mile more toward the In-Land 
 of the Country. 
 
HOMEWARD BY THE SHORE 177 
 
 And truly, we lookt awhile at this huge great fountain 
 and up-boiling, and came nearer unto it ; but yet to be 
 a large space off. because of the way that it did throw 
 out a spattering of small stones odd whiles. And surely 
 the thmg did cough and roar in the deep earth, and anon 
 to gruntle gently and to sob and gurgle ; and lo ! to 
 come forth m a moment with a bellow, very hollow and 
 strange, and the great rock to go spinning upward, and 
 all a-shine in the light from the volcanoes, and was so 
 round as a monstrous ball, and polished by the fret of 
 the waters, so that I saw it had surely danced in the 
 great jet through a weary time. 
 
 And anon the jet to cease and to grj downward with 
 a great souching and thundering of waters, and the dancing 
 rock to fall downward from that height which did shov\- 
 very huge, now that we did be come so near. And the 
 rock surely to fall backward into some deep pit, whence 
 came the waters, and as it fell, there was again the dull 
 booming. But why the rock brake not, I could not 
 perceive, save that it did alway fall into a boihng up 
 of waters, and had no hurt from the rock of the place 
 whence it was come. 
 
 And the Maid and I both to have stood a while, that 
 we stare at this thing ; for it did be more strange than 
 1 have made 3-ou to know ; but now I did make to our 
 journey again, and did think the Maid followed; but 
 lo ! in a moment, when that I lookt, she was\o my back, 
 and went toward the great boiling fountain. Then 1 
 stopt very swift, and called to her ; but she did take 
 no heed of me, and went onward very naughty, unto 
 the danger of the great boil of the Jet, and the constant 
 flying out of the stones, that you do know. 
 
 Now, even as I stood and lookt, the :\Iaid drew mgh to 
 the place where the water did thunder; and the Jet 
 in that moment to bellow, so that I knew it came upward 
 again. And I ran then after the Maid, and she to see 
 me, and began likewise to run from me toward the mon- 
 strous fountain ; and surely 1 did think tjiat 1 had done 
 well if that I had wliipt or beat her proper before this 
 time; for truly it did be as that her naughtiness had 
 gone nigh unto somewhat that did be near to a wayward 
 madness, so [Jiat as f did perceive nil her nature did surely 
 
 M 
 
178 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 work in her toward some deed that should be for regret ; 
 and this to come, because that she did be something 
 pusht from her dear balance by her loving, and by the 
 acting of my manhood upon her, so that her nature both 
 to be in rebellion against me and to need me, and all in 
 the same time. And this way, she to be in an inward 
 turmol, and to be ready foolishly that she put in danger 
 her beloved life, if only thereby she to make me something 
 adrift, and in the seam moment to have some ease of her 
 perverseness. And, in verity, you to know all this, 
 because that I have shown the working of her heart to 
 you before this time. 
 
 Now, I caught the Maid among the great rocks, which 
 did stand all about ; and before her there did be a mon- 
 strous pit whence came the upbursting of the water ; 
 and the water to go upward before our faces in a mighty 
 column, so that it did be as that a sea shot up on end, 
 into a pillar of living water, and went upward forever, 
 as it did seem in that moment. And how we should 
 be saved, I knew not, for the water did be as that it 
 overhung us, and should come down upon us and smother 
 us in one moment, forever. And the roar was in our 
 ears and shook all the air of that place with sound, as 
 of an harsh and dreadful thunder ; and there was scalding 
 of beaten water, as fme as an haze, all about us. 
 
 And I had the Maid in one instant into mine arms, 
 and I ran very swift, with a fierce running, that I have 
 her away speedy, and so made forlorn trial that I save 
 her life. And lo ! as I went from under that huge and 
 dreadful overhang of the great waters, there came down- 
 ward from the height a great stone that had been cast 
 by the Jet, and it burst upon the rock to my back, and 
 certain of the flinders did strike and ring upon mine 
 armour, and made me to stagger as I ran. But I held 
 the Maid crowded safe against my breast, and she did 
 not be hurt ; and truly I was yet able to run, and did 
 save Mine Own, and brought her out from under that 
 grim Spouting. 
 
 And I put the Maid down then to her feet ; and she 
 not to know how near that she had given us to death, 
 neither of the way that the fragments did strike me ; 
 for she laughed very naughty and gleeful. But truly I 
 
HOMEWARD BY THE SHORE 179 
 
 laughed not ; for my heart had been nigh husht with 
 terror for her ; so that I did be yet sick in my spirit, 
 and mayhap also something shaken by the blows that I 
 gat from the broken stone. 
 
 And, in verity, I to have meant that I flog her, very 
 sharp, if that there be no other way that I might bring 
 her to reason ; for, in surety, as you to see, she to be 
 acting so wild as a child, and so unreasoning as only a 
 Maid-in-love ; and I to know that she did have to be 
 brought back from this way of spirit, even though I 
 have to hurt her pretty body, that I bring her again to 
 her dear natural wiseness. 
 
 Yet, indeed, I could not whip her then, because that 
 she did laugh so joyous, though with a naughty heart, 
 and did look so wondrous da.inty, so that even her defyings 
 did but seem that which my heart desired- And j'ou, 
 mayhap, to have been something likewise in the love- 
 days. Yet I pled and reasoned with her to be a wise 
 maid ; but, indeed, she only to make a gleeful mock of 
 all that I did say. 
 
 Now I went forward again, for I was not harmed by 
 the stone, only that I did be shaked, as you shall think. 
 And the Maid to go offward from me, and to sing, and 
 did oft dance naughtily as she went. But trul}-, I did 
 be silent with her, for I was but human, and did lack 
 that she come to mine arms, and love me, because that 
 I had pluckt her safe from that place. And, indeed, 
 this to be but a natural desiring ; and you to have under- 
 standing with me, and to know that you -also to have 
 this lack and need, if that you to have done aught for 
 love of your maid, and she to deny you a word of loving 
 tenderness. 
 
 Now, when the sixth hour did be come, we made a 
 halt and cat and drank, and afterward went onward 
 again, and so came presently clear of the two monstrous 
 fire-hills, and their great noise to be presently to our 
 rear, and likewise that quiet country that did be round 
 their feet, and did seem so utter husht and strange and 
 doubly so, because of the upward noise of the mountains, 
 and because of the slow and subtle earth-shaking that 
 did be so constant, and because of all those things that 
 I have told. 
 
i8o THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 Now, when we had made halt, the Maid had done her 
 hair very uncomely upon her head, and had lookt slyly to 
 see whether I did note ; but truly, I took no heed ; so 
 that in the end she had it again in a pretty fashion, and 
 did sing naughtily and with an heart of mischief, as she 
 (lid shape it loose and wondrous nice about her head. 
 
 And I still to have no word for her ; neither to show 
 that I did watch her with love and somewise a quaint 
 pleasure of her perverseness, even whilst that I did strive 
 by silence and an aloofness that I bring her to my side, 
 as she did be in the first days ; for truly I did ache that 
 she be near unto me, and to cease from her waywardness 
 that did put a distance of spirit between us, as you to 
 perceive. 
 
 And when that the twelfth hour did be come, we made 
 halt again and eat and drank ; and the Maid to serve me 
 very intent, and hand me the water, the while that she 
 went down upon her knee, as a slave ; but when I would 
 have laughed gently at her mockings, and taken her into 
 mine arms, she went from me verj- sudden and cold, and 
 was afterward silent and did sit apart from me. 
 
 Now I also did be silent, and in the first because that 
 I was a little pained, and also because that I did be new 
 touched with the love-foolishness that did trouble Mine 
 Own. 
 
 But afterward, I ceased from these feelings, and did 
 be intent to another matter ; for it did seem to my spirit 
 that there was some danger anigh to us ; and I had a 
 thought of the Humpt Men, and lookt well about, and did 
 beckon the Maid to come nigh, because that the trees 
 did be plentiful thereabout, to hide any creature. 
 
 And when that I had the gear upon me, and the Maid 
 her bundle, we went forward again ; and I to be \'ery wary, 
 and bid the Maid keep close to my side ; but indeed, she 
 would not obe\', and went offwar^ among the trees, so 
 that I was all an-haunted with dread for her, and ran and 
 caught her, and talkt wisely with her ; but indeed she did 
 not hark to me ; but did run off in the moment that I 
 loost her. 
 
 And I caught her again, and I took one of the straps from 
 around the Scrip and the Pouch, and set it about her pretty 
 waist, and the end I held in mv hand, and so had her to 
 
HC^MEVVARl.) BY THE sHuRK i8r 
 
 obey me ia this thing winch did be neediui to iier safety. 
 
 And the Maid to go with me very husht for two great 
 hours, and I alway to look well about. And in the end of 
 that time, the Maid did begin to sing impudentl3^ and I 
 did ask her that she be a quiet maid, lest that she 
 bring danger upon us ; but she to be the more impudent. 
 
 And lo ! as I did strive that I look all-waj's, lest any 
 harm did come upon us, and in the same moment to reason 
 Mine Ouii from her pretty folly, she did grow very husht, 
 so that I lookt round upon her in an instant. And truly, 
 she had cut the strap with her belt-knife, and did run 
 away very swift among the trees. And surely my heart 
 did slow a little in my breast, because that there did 
 seem something a-move in the dark of the shadows, where 
 the trees did grow thick, and the Maid did run that way 
 in her foolishness and waywardness. 
 
 And I ran hard after the Maid, and did call her, not over- 
 loud, lest I bring somewhat upon her ; but she to have no 
 heed, and to run very Hght and swift, so that I caught her 
 not for the half of a minute, as it might be ; for she was gone 
 ahead, and I did be a little cumbered with mine armour. 
 
 And lo ! when I caught her, I shook her, and pointed in- 
 ward among the trees, for it did seem even then to me that 
 something moved there ; but she to struggle in my hand a 
 moment, and afterward to be still, and to ask with an inso- 
 lence and a defiance whether that I did mean to flog my 
 chattel, the which she did call herself in her naughtiness. 
 
 And, in verity, ere I did know, she had twist from me, 
 and did run with a true wickedness straight toward that 
 place where somewhat had seemed to be a-move. And I 
 ran then with all my strength, and with a fearful and an 
 anxious heart. And because I put all my strength in the 
 matter, I caught the Maid in a moment, ere she did be gone 
 any way ; and she again to fight to be gone from me. But 
 I took her into mine arms, \'ery strong, and I ran outward 
 from that place where the trees made a darkness. 
 
 And surely, when I was come again to where the trees 
 did be more spare, I saw that I was come nigh to that 
 river which I crost on the raft, as you shall mind ; and truly 
 I did be glad, and to feel safe in a moment. Yet I was 
 firm now to my purpose ; for I set the Maid to the earth 
 upon her feet, and kept my hold vQiy sure upon her ; 
 
i82 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 for I did mean that I whip her, before that her love- 
 fooHshness bring her needless unto death. 
 
 And I took the belt from her pretty waist, for it did 
 be but a light strap, and I whipt her very sharp over 
 her shoulders with the belt. And, truly, she did make 
 to nestle unto me in a moment, as that other time when 
 that I whipt her ; but I stayed her from this, and I set 
 the belt thrice more across her shoulders, very sharp, 
 so that she to learn wisdom at once, and I to be free for 
 ever of this need to pain her, which did hurt me very 
 strange. 
 
 And the Maid to stand very quiet, now that I did keep 
 her from coming unto me ; and her head did be something 
 bent, so that I knew not whether I did mayhap have 
 flogged her over-hard ; for I did be something lacking in 
 knowledge whether that a maid be very easy hurt. 
 
 And I stooped and lookt into her face ; and lo ! she 
 did be smiUng naughtily, and kist me in a moment very 
 saucy upon the mouth, ere I did he aware ; and afterward, 
 she laughed and made try to make a bitter mock upon 
 me, and askt when that I should be pleased to cease from 
 whipping my chattel ; for that then she should run away 
 immediately into the wood, and to trust the Humpt Men 
 that the}' protect her from me. 
 
 And surely, I lookt at her very grave ; for I perceived 
 that she did not truly jest, but made to anger me, and 
 did be half in a strange anger herself, and something 
 adrift ; for she had not been whipt enough, but only to 
 stir her rebellion utterly. And I saw that if she be not 
 set right then, ere she leave my hand, she to be like to have 
 some new fooUshness that should take her unto her death, 
 even as she had come overnear already, as you to know. 
 And this to be because that her nature did be stirred 
 so that her natural wiseness was all over-set, and she 
 to be that she do aught of unwisdom that should come 
 to her, because of her pretty love-foolishness, which did 
 now be made the more strong, by reason of the half- 
 rising of her anger. 
 
 And this way, as I have known, I perceived that, for 
 her dear sake, I should not let my lovingness weaken 
 me in that moment. And, in verity, I shifted my hand 
 and loosed the fastenings of her garment, so that her 
 
 _ J 
 
HOMEWARD BY THE SHORE 183 
 
 pretty shoulders did be bared. And her face to change 
 sudden, and she lookt up at me an instant, with a httle 
 gasp ; so that I knew she did be all upbroken, as was 
 mine intent ; but she did not yet have learned deeply 
 in her heart, all that I was minded that she to learn ; 
 for even in that moment, she made a sound that showed 
 she did try to mock me ; but truly, she did not know in 
 that instant whether to mock or to weep ; though she did 
 try to suppose that she had yet an heart for mockery. 
 
 And I set the belt thrice across her pretty shoulders, 
 where they did be bared ; and surely the blows did be 
 very stern and sharp. And lo ! in one moment Mine 
 Own broke into an utter weeping, so that I took her 
 instant into mine arms, and did hold her strong and 
 gentle against mine armour. And she to be as a child 
 in mine arms, and did sob very strange and bitter, as 
 that she did be all undone in the heart. 
 
 And presently she did be quiet in mine arms ; though 
 I to feel how she did yet tremble ; and she did chng tight 
 unto me, and her face to be against mine armour. 
 
 And afterward, when that she had ceased to tremble, 
 I kist her, and surely her mouth did be very humble, 
 and her lids to be downward, and she to be something 
 pale. / And she then to be awhile more in mine arms, 
 very quiet ; and so to come unto her dear self. And 
 lo ! presently, she to want to kiss me of her own accord ; 
 and she put up her lips, very sweet and as a loving maid, 
 that I kiss her. And surely I kist her, with an humble 
 and a masterful love ; and a strange pain to be about my 
 heart, as you shall suppose ; but yet my heart and my 
 reason both to approve mine action ; and the Maid to 
 be but the more mine own, and to have come again to her 
 dear natural wisdom. 
 
 Now, in a while, the Maid did come to composedness, 
 and to be very gentle and sweetly natural. And she made 
 presently that she would have me to loose her ; and after- 
 ward,, she turned her back to me, even as .a dear child, 
 that I fasten her garment again upon the shoulders. And 
 she did be both shy and glad, and humble, and in dainty 
 - pride of submission and utter Mine Own. 
 
 Now, when 1 had buckled the belt very nice again 
 about Mine Own, we went backw^ard a space, imtil that 
 
i84 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 we found the bundle, which she had dropt, when that 
 she ran off from me. And I saw also the portion of the 
 strap, which she cut ; and so all to be found. 
 
 And we went then at a good speed toward tlie rivtr ; 
 for I was still minded regarding the seeming of move 
 ment which there had been among the trees ; and very 
 wishful that we have a raft made \Nith haste, so that 
 we might come to the little island, where I did sleep before, 
 upon the outward way, as you shall remember. And 1 
 thought to have our slumber again in that place, and to 
 make that day's journeying something short, because that 
 the island was near, and a good and safe place for our 
 sleeping. 
 
 And I told the Maid concerning the island ; and she 
 to be in great delight and interest, because that it did 
 be one of those halts of mine outward going, and cUd 
 be all eager as a child, when that I said we should truly 
 have need of a raft to comt- to the island. 
 
 And we came downward to the shore of the river, and, 
 indeed, there did be those two same trees, that had been 
 my raft, there upon the shore of that place. And I showed 
 these to Mine Own, and truly she did nigh to weep upon 
 them, because of her dear emotions and love, and did cut 
 a small branch therefrom, with her belt-knife, and put 
 the branch where she did put the piece of bark ; and this 
 to be for a remembrance and an after-delight and pondering. 
 
 Now we lookt well in all parts, that we find some other 
 small tree that should be fallen ; and the Maid did climb 
 a rock that did be near, with a flat top, so that she might 
 search out around. 
 
 And presently she cried out to me that tht-re did be 
 a tree to our purpose, and but an hundred paces away ; 
 and she to go with me to show me, and to aid, if need 
 be; but, hideed I carried the tree very easy, and had it 
 with the others ; and afterward, we went about again for 
 branches, and these I cut from live trees, using the Diskos 
 with care and wiseness. 
 
 And with these branches to be for cross-pieces, and 
 our belts and the straps for binders, I set the trees together 
 into a raft, and made it pretty good for our need, and 
 so that no monstrous thing in the river should have chance 
 to snap upward between the trees at my dear One. 
 
HOMEWARD BY THE SHORE 185 
 
 And when the raft was done, I gat it to the water, 
 and the Maid did lend her strength ; for the thing was 
 heavy, as you shall think. And when this was done, 
 I pushed a sharp branch downward into the shore, and 
 I hookt a branch of the raft about this mooring, and 
 so did be nigh ready for the voyage. 
 
 But first I did need a pole to push the raft, and did 
 wonder now where the other did be gone, that I cut upon 
 the outward way ; for I had set the pole with the two 
 trees, as I did mind, having some vague thought that 
 mayhap I should live to come that way again. 
 
 And I had a little strange unease that the pole did 
 be gone ; but scarce to know that I did be troubled, yet 
 to set me to a new haste. And I bid the Maid put tlie 
 scrip and the pouch and her bimdle secure upon the raft ; 
 and in that time I lookt well about for a sapling tree 
 that should do my purpose. And I saw that there grew 
 an odd one a little to the side of the flat-topt rock that 
 the Maid had lookt from ; and whilst that I cut it, the Maid 
 did come to watch, and made pretty chatter in the time 
 that I trimmed the branches away. 
 
 And lo ! whilst that I did be part divided in mine 
 attention between her dear talk and my work and an 
 haste that did be born of that little unease that was 
 come upon me, my spirit to seem to be aware that 
 there came a danger anigh to us ; and the Maid to have 
 this same knowing ; for she ceased her speech, and 
 lookt at me with somewhat of trouble. And lo ! in 
 that moment, as I balanced the pole in my hands, there 
 came the noise of a sudden bounding to our backward 
 part, where the trees did grow somethmg anigh. 
 
 And I turned, instant, and lookt ; and behold ! there 
 did be upon us an Humpt Man, very lumpish and 
 mighty ; and he stretched out his hands, and ran at me. 
 And I had no time to the Diskos, which did be upon 
 the earth to my feet ; and I smote the Humpt Man 
 with the point of the pole that did be in my hands, 
 and the point took him very strong and horrid in the 
 breast, and entered in, so that the Humpt Man gave 
 out a strange howling, that did be half seeming of 
 an animal and half of an human. And he clutched 
 at the pole that did so hurt him, and I stoopt very 
 
i86 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 swift for the Diskos, and had it in a moment. And 
 the Humpt Man tore the pole out of his breast, and 
 in the same instant I ript him from the head down- 
 ward, so that he did be nigh in two halves ; for I had 
 no mercy in mine act, even though my heart did be 
 something sorry. 
 
 Now, even as the man died, there did be a sound 
 of running in the wood before me ; and lo 1 I turned 
 very speedy to the Maid, and she was there to my 
 back, and had her belt-knife drawn in her hand ; for 
 she had it in her bosom, where she had put it when 
 that I took her belt for the raft. 
 
 And I caught the Maid about the waist with my left 
 arm, and was come with her to the top of the rock 
 in two great boundings. And I set her there upon the 
 rock, and turned again to th^ way I came, and swung 
 the Diskos free ; for indeed, I had seen that there did 
 come a number of the Humpt ^len among the trees. 
 
 And there came running from the wood, mayhaps 
 a great score of the Humpt Men ; so that it did seem 
 to me that we did be going to die ; for how should one 
 stand against so many, and they so quick and strong, 
 as you shall mind. 
 
 Yet, in verity, I had no despair ; but did be mixt 
 in the heart with a great fear for Mine Own, and a 
 stranger and exulting gladness that I should do that 
 day some deed for Mine Owti ^laid ; and truly this to 
 be the pomp of love and the heart-cry of. the barbarian, 
 as you shall say. And this maybe ; but truly I did be 
 proper human, and to make no excuse because that I 
 was natural ; neither have I hid anywheres aught that 
 I did think and feel. 
 
 And s'urely, I must cease from my thinkings, and 
 go forward with my telling ; for the Hmpt Men did 
 come forward at a wondrous quick run, and did swarm 
 upward on to the rock, as that they did be panthers ; 
 and they made no outcry ; but came silent to the 
 killing ; and I saw that they did be something smaller 
 than he that I had but then slain. And, in verity, I 
 did be all knit in that moment with speed and clever- 
 ness ; for I split the heads of three, with but quick 
 turns of my WTist, as I did wield the Diskos. And I 
 
HOMEWARD BY THE SHORE 187 
 
 kicked the face of another, in the same time, with my 
 metal boot, so that he died ; for there did be all my 
 strength and all my skill working then for our 
 salvation. 
 
 Now all this to have been done in but a few beats 
 of the heart, as I might say ; and these men to have 
 been in the front of the attacking. Yet there did be 
 no space to have breath ; for there leaped three more 
 of the Men upon the rock ; and one smote me with a 
 great piece of rock that he carried, so that mine armour 
 did seem as that it crackt, and I to be driven backward 
 upon the Maid ; yet had slain one of the Humpt Men, 
 even in that moment. 
 
 And surely, my dear One caught me in her arms, 
 behind, and steadied me, so that I fell not ; and I 
 slew the Humpt Man with the rock, even hi that 
 moment whilst Mine Own held me, as he came again 
 to strike me. And I then to be firm again upon my 
 feet, and did spring at the third of the Humpt J^Ien ; 
 and surely there was no room that he should be able 
 to avoid me, even did that be his intent ; and he came 
 at me with a great leap. And I stood strong, looking 
 clearly to my work ; and I swung the Diskos with both 
 my hands, and the blow took the Humpt Man in the 
 middle part, and split him, whilst that he did be yet 
 leaping. And in that instant there reached over the 
 edge of the rock, two of the Humpt Men, and gat 
 me by the feet ; so that I was pulled sudden to my 
 back very hard and bitter ; and this to be done, even 
 whilst that the body of the Humpt j\Ian did be yet in 
 the air. And the body came forward over me, and 
 did be utter dead already, and fell dov,Ti upon the 
 rock beyond me, and rolled horridly and went over the 
 edge of the rock. 
 
 And I did be all. shaken and something bemused by 
 the hardness of my fall ; and the hands of the two 
 Humpt Men pluckt me sharp to the edge of the rock, 
 the while that I did strike vaguely to wound them ; but 
 did only chip the rock, and fortimate that I harmed not 
 the weapon. 
 
 And lo ! in the moment that they had been hke to 
 have me downward to the earth into their midst, I to 
 
i88 THE NIGHT LAM) 
 
 make a good stroke, for I cut the shoulder of one very 
 dreadful, so that he loosed me ; and immediately, I 
 kicked very fierce with my freed foot, and surety I 
 nigh crushed the hand of that other with my metal 
 boot ; and he likewise to cease from dragging upon me. 
 And immediatel}^ I knew that Mine Own did be 
 helping me that I get instant to my feet again ; for I 
 was yet something dazed. 
 
 And there came then a rush of the Humpt Men up 
 the rock ; and truly it did be a glad thing for our lives 
 that they might come up only upon but one side ; for 
 the other sides did be utter steep and smooth woni ; 
 and this to have been unto our saving, as you shall 
 think. 
 
 And I stood up to the rush of the Humpt Men, and 
 did smite hard at them, with a quick circhng of the 
 Diskos, so that the great weapon did glow and roar. 
 And they gave back from the blaze and the sound of 
 the Diskos ; and surely then I ran in upon them, whilst 
 that the}^ did be something bewildered ; and I gat the 
 foremost man full upon the head, so that he did be 
 dead before he did know what thing happened. Yet, 
 in \'erity, this did be a dread moment to me ; for the 
 Humpt Men leaped in at me upon every side in an 
 instant of time ; and I did be struck upon m}' head-piece 
 and upon my back and breast with the stones that 
 certain of them did carry, so that I rockt as I stood, 
 and did near to swoon, and mine armour to be all dint 
 and bent upon me, and I truly to seem that I had come 
 to the time of my dying. 
 
 And lo ! in that moment of time, there did come to 
 my dazed sense a low and bitter cry of anguish from 
 the Maid ; and this to set all my life aglow in me. And, 
 in verit}', there went a strange greyness of fury before 
 mine eyes, and I then to fight as I did never fight 
 before ; and I did smite as it did seem forever. And 
 the gre\Tiess did ease from mine ej^es, and tlie Maid did 
 have her arms about me as I stood, and the dead -Men 
 to lie heapt upon the rock, and Mine Own to steady me, 
 for I did be near slam and the blood did go from me, 
 and mine annour was all broke upon me by the smitings 
 of the sharp stones. 
 
HO.ArKWARD BY THE SHORE 189 
 
 And I lookt something slowly upon Mine Own ; and 
 she to know that I would ask whether that she did be 
 harmed any\vise ; and she to be very brave with me, 
 and to tell me that she did be well ; and she to be all 
 slain in the heart, because that I did be so hurt ; but 
 truly I had fought a good fight, and did lack only to 
 know that she come to no harm. 
 
 Now my mis did come back into me very soon ; but 
 I did be utter weak, and scarce to stand ; so that I did 
 mind only that I get Mine Own safe unto the raft, and 
 to put off then from the shore. 
 
 And I walkt slow to the edge of the rock, and lookt 
 well about, that I learn whether the Humpt Men did 
 be all gone away ; and the Maid did steady me. 
 
 And lo ! there came up in that instant the last of the 
 Humpt Men, and they were five and did creep very 
 stealthy, that they have me in surprise. And I loost 
 from the Maid, for I saw that I must come upon them 
 whilst that I had any strength left in my body ; and they 
 now to leap upward unto me, so that I gat the first 
 upon the head, and he to go backward dead ; but truly I 
 did be more Aveak than I knew ; for I swayed upon the 
 edge of the rock, and sudden I went downward to the 
 earth ; and did be there upon my knees, and my back 
 to the rock. 
 
 And, in verity, the Humpt Men did come in upon 
 me very swift ; yet did they give back from the Diskos, 
 which I swung to and fro, so speedy as I might, for 
 my weakness, which did be so utter that I could 
 nowise come to my feet to stand. 
 
 And Mine Own came down swiftly from the rock, 
 and ran past the Humpt Men, and I to make that I 
 shout to her to go to the raft ; but truly I had no voice 
 in my bod}^ and did be dumb and weak, and did know 
 that I should be gone forever from Mine Own in a 
 little moment, and she to have none to protect her, 
 neither to know the way of our journe}', save by reason. 
 And behold ! Mine Own did shout to the Humpt 
 Men, and I perceived that she made to draw them 
 after her ; for she ran to and fore and did shout con- 
 tiimaUy. But, indeed, the Humpt Men had no heed 
 of her ; but did make alway to come at me ; and surely. 
 
190 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 in that moment, one of the Humpt Men reached me, 
 and smote me so shrewd that sure he nigh crackt his 
 monstrous hand upon mine armour, and did drive me 
 backward upon the rock, and to make me bleed afresh, 
 so that I was all in a daze and near swooned away. And 
 the Himipt Man caught at the Diskos ; yet, in verity, he 
 loost it on the instant, for it did burn and shake him 
 very sore ; and immediately, he smote me again, and so 
 made to end me. 
 
 And lo ! in that moment, the Maid ran right in among 
 the Humpt Men, and she struck the man that strove 
 with me, and drove her belt-knife once and again 
 through his arm, very savage and determined. And 
 surely, the man turned upon her, and he caught her 
 by her garments, and he ript her two garments utter 
 from her, so that they came av/ay and she did be free. 
 And behold, mine utter despair for her did give me 
 a new strength, so that I shouted to her that she run 
 instant to the raft ; and I cut the Humpt Man in twain, 
 and did fall back then into a part swoon against the 
 rock. And lo ! the Maid ran out from the Humpt Men ; 
 but they neither to know whether that they follow her 
 or that the}^ come in upon me ; and as they did pause, 
 she to call to them, and to 'try that she tempt them 
 from me toward the wood ; for she had no thought of 
 her life, but only that she free me and save me ; and I 
 too weak even to have power to command her to the 
 raft ; and she, truly, to have no heed to such command, 
 even did I thus to call again. And there I did be, half- 
 gone out from this life, and lookt at her with eyes that 
 did scarce wot, save as in a dream. 
 
 And lo ! the H^unpt Men ceased sudden that they 
 heed her ; and the three that did be left came very sly 
 unto me, and with slowness and cunning ; for they 
 wotted not whether I did be dead, or but a-v/ait for 
 them. And the Maid perceived that they came not 
 after her ; and she let out a great cry that did be distant- 
 seeming in my dulled ears, and came back, naked, and 
 running very swift. And she ran b}' me as death should 
 run, white and silent and her face set unto despair, and 
 her eyes utter intent. And she struck her belt-knife 
 into the shoulder of the near Humpt Man ; and the Man 
 
HOMEWARD BY THE SHORE 191 
 
 howled and turned, and she did leap to the side, and 
 the Humpt Man ran at her. But lo ! she leaped again 
 this way and that, and utter silent, and so quick as a 
 light doth seem to dance all ways in a moment. And 
 the two other Men did join with the first, that they 
 catch her ; and behold ! she went about, and did run 
 right away among the trees, and the three Men did 
 come after her, running very lumbersome, yet with a 
 great speed. 
 
 And the Maid had the knife in her hand, arid I know 
 that she did mean to slay herself presently, when that 
 she could run no more ; and in that moment it seemed 
 that my heart burst ; for that I should never more see 
 Mine Owti Maid forever. And there came some power 
 of movement into me, and I came forward from the 
 rock and fell over upon my face. And I gat again to 
 my knees, and began that I creep after the Maid, and 
 I did shout in whispers, for my voice had no more 
 power to call. And the Maid went from my sight 
 among the trees, as a far white figure, that did run 
 very swift, and was presently lost utter to my sight ; 
 and the Humpt Men did go after ; yet even in my 
 weakness, I perceived that two did go something 
 clumsy, as that they had been hurt in the fight ; and 
 they to be the rearward of the chasing ; but he that 
 the Maid did cut with the knife was to the fore, and 
 did run very strong ; and surely they were all gone 
 inward of the trees with a dreadful speed, and were 
 lost from me. And the world did become sudden and 
 Emptyness and a great Horror, and there was no sound 
 in all the Earth, as it did seem. And I knew that I was 
 come to my feet, and did run toward the trees, and the 
 Diskos did trail from mine arm by the hold- buckle ; and 
 the ground did be as that it moved and shifted under 
 me, and I not to feel where I trod, but did only peer des- 
 perate and lost among the trees ; and, as 1 to know now, 
 I heard my voice calling strangely ; and afterward there 
 was a thundering in mine ears, and I came downward 
 upon my face. 
 
 And I did know presently that I was alive, and there 
 to be some dreadful terror at my heart ; and surely I 
 did remember and sickened and gat my head from the 
 
192 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 ground. And I lookt among the trees ; but there did 
 be nothing, and everywhere there did be a strange 
 silence and a dimness of imreal seemings. And I knew 
 that Mine Own was gone from me, and had sm^ely died. 
 And the earth did be all stained about me with my 
 blood, and I did be utter glad ; for I to need death. 
 
 And I swooned again and was lost to my pain ; but 
 did live presently to know. 
 
 And there was a little strength come into me, and I 
 gat m3^ head up somewhat from the ground, and did 
 peer among the trees ; and my head did be too heavy, 
 and my face came against the earth once more. And 
 because that I could not hold up my head, I rolled my 
 head a little, until that my cheek did be to the ground, 
 and I to look thiswise, so well as I might ; but there 
 did be nothing ; and afterward, I rolled my head again 
 to the other cheek, and so to stare very weak and 
 desperate, and not abled to look proper to my front. 
 And lo ! there went something among the trees, and 
 did show white in the gloom of the wood ; and did come 
 through the trees. And I not to believe in the first that 
 I did truly see aught ; and sudden I to know that I saw 
 somewhat. And behold ! my heart did bound in me, 
 so that all my body did waken ; for I knew that Mine 
 Own Maid did run slow and staggerhig toward mc' 
 through the wood. And I did be now upon my knees 
 and upon my hands, and did begin again to creep and 
 to bleed ; and did make little callings to Mine Own, 
 that had no sounding. 
 
 And Mine Own drew nigh, and did rock and stagger, 
 and did strike anon against the trunks of the trees, as 
 that she did be gone near blind with her running. And 
 in a moment she saw me, and that I did yet live and 
 did come mito her ; and she made a strange and loving 
 crying unto me, with a great gladness and with an 
 utter weakness. 
 
 And she came running, and was lost with faintness, 
 and did sway this way and that, stumbling ; and she 
 went sudden to the earth, and did be still. 
 
 And I crept onward so speedy as 1 might, and the 
 earth to seem alway as that it moved from ray hands, 
 and to slide ; and this-seeming to be of my weakness ; 
 
HOMEWARD BY THE SHORE 193 
 
 for my hands and my knees went everyway, and my 
 head to be that it kept nodding forward very stupid to 
 the earth. 
 
 And lo ! as I came anigh unto the Maid, where she 
 did he so quiet, 1 saw that something moved in the 
 wood, and was running. And truly it did be an Humpt 
 Man, and came forward very silent and with a quick 
 si3'ness, as that he did track the Maid secretly ; for he 
 lookt alway to the earth. And I perceived that he was 
 that one of the Humpt Men which the Maid had cut 
 with the knife ; for the blood did show upon the shoulder 
 and the breast ; arid this bleeding mayhap to have 
 slowed the Mem ; so that Mine Own did be like to 
 have supposed she had come utter free ; yet he to have 
 found her, by tracking, as I perceived. 
 
 And I strave to my feet, that I should come to the 
 Maid, before the Humpt Man ; and surely I gat upright, 
 and went with a strange running, and did roll, and lo ! 
 I fell immediate, ere I was come to her. And the 
 Humpt Man to run also ; and surely it did be a dreadful 
 race ; for 1 went creeping and did be weak and as that 
 I was of lead. And the Humpt Man came very swift 
 and brutish ; and I came the hrst to Mine Owii Maid. 
 And I rose up at the Humpt Man, upon my knees, and 
 I swung the Diskos, and the great weapon did roar in 
 my hands, as that it did know and did live. And the 
 Humpt Man ran in upon me ; but I smote him truly 
 with the Diskos, and he ran past me, all blundering, 
 and fell and died upon his face, a little way off. 
 
 And lo ! my wounds had brake out into a great 
 bleeding, and my head did roll upon m\' shoulders. 
 And I lookt down dull, yet with an utter great love 
 upon Mine Own ; and there did be no proper wound 
 upon her ; but yet she was ^11 bruised and knockt and 
 marked with the trees, and where she did fall in her 
 running. And she did be there, very still and dear, 
 and I to have brake my heart with love for her, but 
 that I did be so dulled, as I have told. 
 
 And I fought that J should be strong a httle while 
 more against my weakness ; and I strove that I set 
 mine ear gently upon her breast, that I should listen 
 ior her heart.' But my head did go downward tome- 
 
 N 
 
194 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 thing clumsy and heavy upon her ; and I then to 
 harken, and surely she did live and her heart did beat ; 
 though, in verity, mine ears did have at first a thunder- 
 ing ; but afterward a quietness in them, that made the 
 sounding of her pulsing to seem an utter long way off ; 
 and very faint it did be. And surely, in that moment 
 even as I harked, I was gone over into a deadness, and 
 had no more knowing ; neither to have even a knowledge 
 that I did be slipt from my senses. And, behold, the 
 Maid did lie swooning ; and I to be there in my broken 
 armour, and my head upon the breast of Mine Own, and 
 likewise to know naught ; and about us the quietness of 
 that Country, and the far noise of the great Fire-Hills that 
 did sound through Eternity. 
 
CHAPTER XI 
 
 ON THE ISLAND 
 
 Now I came unto my senses, and did bein pain and a great 
 forgetfulness and bewilderment. And I strove that I 
 rise ; but did be held by a strange force, that did be surely 
 my weakness, as I to know afterward. 
 
 And I was upon my back ; and a little sound did be 
 near me, as that something did pant. And I turned my 
 head, very slov/, because that I did so lack of strength. 
 And lo ! I saw that the Maid did be anigh to me, and 
 did be yet naked ; and did pant, and pusht hard and 
 desperate with a great pole, which did be surely that 
 one which I had cut when that the Humpt Men came 
 upon us. And therewith I remembered all, and per- 
 ceived that I did be upon the raft, and the ]\Iaid to push 
 the raft along with the pole. 
 
 And, at that, I made a little sound with my mouth ; 
 but the Maid not to hear me ; for she did look back- 
 ward, as I should think to the shore ; and her face did 
 be very set and anxious ; and there to be a far noise 
 of howling, that I knew to be the voices of the Humpt 
 Men ; and so to perceive that the Maid had come unto 
 her senses, and had gat me some\vise to the raft, whilst 
 that I did yet be swooned. And thus to save me ere 
 the Humpt Men had come. But, in verity, how she 
 did this thing, I never to learn ; neither she to know, 
 but only that her love did give her a great and desperate 
 strength that she save me, that did be her man. 
 
 195 
 
196 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 And afterward, Mine Own Maid did tell me how that 
 she had come into her senses, and did be there upon 
 the earth, and somewhat did be upon her breast ; and 
 she saw that it was my head which did be heavy upon 
 her, and I to be surely gone out from this life ; for I 
 was so still. 
 
 And she came from under me, and did ease me out 
 upon the earth, and her heart nigh brake, because that 
 I was so be-bled, and my blood to have stained all that 
 did be near. But when she had gat me restful, she 
 saw that I did surely live ; and a great hope to spring 
 in her heart. And oft, as she had eased me, she had 
 lookt about, and there did be naught to the sight, save 
 the bod}^ of the Humpt IMan anigh, and the others dead 
 about and upon the flat-topped rock, as you to mind. 
 
 And she ran then very speedy to the raft, and brought 
 water from the river in my headpiece, and she dasht 
 the water upon me ; but J to have no power to come 
 imto my senses. And lo ! in that moment, she to know 
 by some subtle telling of the spirit, that there came 
 some danger anigh ; and she then to make that she save 
 me, or that we die both of us together. And she strave 
 with me, and did carry and draw me that weariful way 
 unto the raft. And she gat me on to the raft ; and she 
 ran then for the pole that did be beside the rock ; and 
 whilst that she took the pole, she perceived her torn 
 garments, that did be yet in the hands of the Humpt 
 Man, even as she had slipt them to escape him. And 
 she caught the garments very hasty from the hand of 
 the Man, and ran then to the raft ; and she pusht the 
 raft out from the shore, and leaped aboard ; and behold ! 
 as she made to use the pole, there came a sound out 
 of the wood. And there ran from the wood the two 
 Humpt Men that did yet live ; and they to have tract 
 her, after that she did run from them ; and they ran 
 downward to the shore, very silent and intent upon 
 her ; but she to work with an utter despair, and to have 
 the raft a good way out, ere they did be come. And 
 surely, they either to have no power of swimming, or 
 to know that there did be a Dread in the water ; for 
 they made not to come after ; but did stand and stare 
 very stupid, and after\vard did howl ; and this howling 
 
ON THE ISLAND 197 
 
 I did hear when that I was come unto myself upon the 
 raft, as you do know. And by this tcUing, you to be 
 so wise as I ; for more I know not, save odd things that 
 I did learn afterward, that did but set my love more 
 holy unto Mine Own Maid ; and these to have been but 
 small matters of love-thoughts that we did have together ; 
 and scarce clear unto my remembering. 
 
 And lo ! even as "I harked unto the howling of the 
 Kumpt Men, the sound did grow more faint and far 
 off ; for the Maid worked very desperate with the pole. 
 And I did feel that 1 would help her ; but yet was so 
 a-lack ; and surely, even as I did mean to rise, I was 
 gone again utter from my senses ; and that dear naked 
 One did pilot me safe and loving unto the safe harbour- 
 ing of the little island, that you do mind ; and had no 
 thought unto herself ; but only that she save me. And 
 I to be there, scarce offward from my death, and to have 
 no knowing of aught, and no more power to help or to 
 be a shield unto Mine Own ; but did be only an helpless 
 man, that had surely died, save for the care of '^>ly Beloved. 
 
 Yet did I fight a good fight, and have alway a great 
 joy in the remembering. 
 
 Now, I mind nothing very clear after this for a great 
 time ; but only of pain and weariness, and of half wakings 
 and times when I did know naught, and others when 
 that I did be awake, yet did have no realness, either 
 in myself or in any land or place ; and all to come back 
 strange and vague ; yet with a constant knowing that 
 there went Love about me, and a great and gentle watch- 
 fulness ; so that I was eased when that the black mists 
 of my weakness did uprise about me to swamp me ; 
 and I was made to know hope, when that unknown 
 despairs did live stealthy within me. 
 
 And lo ! there came a time when I waked, and did 
 be freed of uncertain burdenings and peculiar woes and 
 that still haze through which great achings did come 
 constant upon me. And surely, I was laid very nice 
 upon somewhat that did be soft, and there went a sweet 
 quietness about me, and an healthful drowse did grow 
 in m}' bones. 
 
 And slowly I perceived that the Maid did kneel be- 
 side me, and did look upon me with so great a love and 
 
198 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 gladness that it did be as that I drank in health and 
 a drowsy joy and peace. And surely, she stoopt and 
 kist me with an utter gentle love, upon my mouth, and 
 her tears to go sweet upon my face ; and truly I kist 
 her again, with an utter content. 
 
 And I lookt at the Maid, and knew that she did be 
 drest again, and did be in the garments that I did give 
 to her, as you to mind ; which did be that one, and the 
 inner, that the Humpt Man tore from her, and which 
 she had slipt, that she escape from the Man. 
 
 And afterward, I found that she had made a very 
 cunning mend of the garments, whilst that she did sit 
 so utter long beside me to tend me ; for she had gotten 
 threads from her torn garments, and had made needles 
 from thorns that did grow on the little bushes of the 
 island ; and the thorns did brake oft, and she then to 
 have another ; and so to persist an hundred times. And 
 this way she did be drest very nice and dainty. 
 
 And Mine Own Maid perceived how that I lookt with 
 interest at her, and did mind, very natural, how that I 
 last to have seen her ; and she then to blush gently ; 
 and did kiss me, that she have her pretty face some- 
 thing from mine eyes. And truly, I to wish the more 
 that I be strong, that I kneel in a glad reverence unto 
 her ; for this way did be my love, and ever so ; and you 
 likewise, that have truly loved. " 
 
 Now I did begin that I grew very steady unto my 
 strength, again, and Mine Own Maid did tend me alway, 
 and she gave me a broth of tablets and the water at 
 set times, by the telling of my timepiece. And oft she 
 washt me and did change the bandages, and did wash 
 and dry the bandages, that she use them over again ; 
 for we did be so lacking for such matters, as you to know. 
 
 And on the fifth day, I was come utter to ease ; and 
 did be wondrous happy, and Mine Own to make pretty 
 talk unto me ; but had me to be alway quiet, because 
 that I did be yet so weak. 
 
 And on the sixth day, I to be let answer Mine Own, 
 and to say how great I did love her, the which mine 
 eyes had said alway, while that I did he in silence. And 
 I to be assured by the -\Iaid that she did be in health, 
 and recovered ; but indeed, I saw that she was gone very 
 
ON THE ISLAND 199 
 
 thin, and that her eyes did be weary, even while that they 
 had so great a love and a gladness to me. 
 
 And I made Mine Own to bring her tablets by me, 
 as she did alway, and when that I had kist them, and 
 she to have eat and drunk, I bade her to make me the 
 broth ready ; and when she had made the broth, I askt 
 that the Diskos be set anigh me. And afterward, I 
 bid her to my side, and had her to lie by me ; and I took 
 her pretty head upon mine arm, and told her that she 
 to lie thus and to sleep, and to have no fear that she 
 weary me ; for that I to be but the more rested to have her 
 so, beside me. 
 
 And she in the first to trouble that she be too heavy 
 for mine arm ; but truly, I showed that my strength 
 was something come back to me ; for I prest her gentle 
 unto me, and she then to nestle content, and to be gone 
 into an utter sleep, and to have been in a sore need of 
 the same. 
 
 Now, the seventh day, as it might be called, was a 
 wondrous happy time ; and when I waked, the Maid 
 did be sleeping as a child to m}^ side, and her face nestled 
 against me. And she to waken in a moment ; for thus 
 she drowsed and watched through all the hours whilst 
 that I had slept. 
 
 And we then to eat and drink together, after that 
 Mine Own had made me easy with a gentle washing 
 and care. And I now to be allowed that I have my 
 tablets whole, and the water afterward, as when that 
 I did be well ; and this to please me, as you shall think ; 
 for I did ache that I be strong very speedy, that I have 
 power to guard !Mine Own again, and to go forward with 
 our joume}dng, that I have the Maid unto the safeness 
 of the I\righty Pjramid ; and surely, now that I had 
 my tablets whole, I to feel that I did grow near unto 
 fitness again ; and moreover, they did satisfy my hunger 
 the better than the broth. 
 
 And afterward, she went off from me a little, to her 
 toilet ; but I to ask that she be so swift as might be, 
 and she to promise very merry ; and she came back in a 
 httle while, and her hair to be in a lovely cloud about 
 her shoulders, and her pretty feet yt-t to be bared from 
 her bath, which she had in a pool beyond some bushes ; 
 
200 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 and she to say that I did be so impatient a man, that 
 she to be forced that she do the half of her dressing with 
 me ; but truly, she came thiswise only because she to 
 know how I did dehght in her thus, and to watch the 
 way that she set up her abundance of hair ; and she 
 to be hungry also that she be with me, and to love me 
 that I watch her, even while that there did be oft a little 
 and quaint stirring of shyness in her dear heart. 
 
 And she then to do her hair upon her head, very lovely ; 
 and afterward, I put up my hands, and took it down 
 again ; and she then to kiss me and to ask how that she 
 should ever have it proper upon her head, if that I did 
 alv/ay so tease her. 
 
 And she then to take her hair, and did set the abmi- 
 dance of it upon both sides of my face, and then to kiss 
 me, as I did look up at her, from out of so much beauty. 
 
 And afterward she cut a lock of my hair, and a lock 
 from her own dear head ; and she did plait the two locks 
 together, so that our hair did blend and be together ; 
 and afterward she hid it in her bosom. But I did be 
 then out of content, and would have done likewise, only 
 that it did so weary me to uphold my hands ; and she 
 to cut a second lock from my head and a second tress of 
 her own most lovely hair ; and she made me to kiss the 
 hair that did be from her, and she then to kiss the hair 
 that did be from me ; and afterward, she did plait them 
 together, and gave them to me. And I set the hair, 
 for that time, under the great bandage that went over 
 m}^ heart ; and truly, she did be then the one that lackt 
 content ; for she to say that the second plaiting did be 
 kist, and the first to lack ; but I to refuse to exchange ; 
 so that we made up a quarrelling, and did presently 
 have to be kist, unto forgiveness. And, truly, have you 
 not likewise known such glad fooHshness, when that 
 you were in the love-days. 
 
 And I then to make her to sit by me, and I did tell 
 her a tale how that a young man did once live in the 
 olden days, and did meet with the One ^^laid Upon All 
 The Earth. And how that they loved and did be married, 
 and she to die, and of the utter and desperate mad- 
 ness of grief that nigh destroyed the man ; and how 
 that he sudden to wake into the future of the world, in 
 
ON THE ISLAND 201 
 
 a New Time, and did come to learn that His Own did 
 also to live in that time. And he then to make that he 
 find her ; and did truly come unto her. And how she 
 did be different in her beauty ; but yet to be utter lovely. 
 And the man did hold an utter reverence to the Maid, 
 that had been his v/ife in the olden dream-days, so that 
 his reverence of love did live in him like a constant pain 
 and anguish of sweetness and trouble, and of holy thoughts 
 that did be bred of her lovely companionship, and of his 
 m.emories 
 
 But, in truth, I gat no further in the tale than this ; 
 for Mine 0\^m did have come sudden into weeping, and 
 had gotten to her knees, and did hold my hand against 
 her breast, and did put her hand gentle upon my lips. 
 And, in a moment, she to whisper somewhat through 
 her tears ; and there to be dear Motherhood wdthin her 
 face ; and a sudden shining of Memory in her eyes, that 
 had been near dreadful, only that it did seem to be to 
 her as that she were part dreaming. And the strange 
 and solemn pain did come also unto me through the 
 part-open gateways of my Memory. And I to remember 
 very clear and with an anguish in that moment. And 
 I told Mine Own how that the babe had gone onward, 
 after that the Beloved had died. And there did be then 
 an utter quiet upon us. 
 
 And lo ! sudden the Maid did bend unto me, and I to 
 take her into mine arm.s, out of the vague dreamings 
 of her Memory-dreams. But, ere she did be come out- 
 ward entire from the haze of the Past, she to try to set 
 somewhat into words concerning this memory-vision 
 of the babe ; but someways to be strangely dumb. And 
 I did be silent likewise, because of all those things that did 
 be between us forever and forever. 
 
 And presently, she kist me, and was herself again ; 
 and she went from me to attend unto our food. 
 
 Now, that did be truly a lovely day ; for I to have 
 gat sufficient of strength that I did be able to have interest, 
 and talk with Mine Own IMaid ; and she now to be well 
 rest, and to have ease in her dear heart concerning me. 
 
 And presently, I to tell the Maid an hmidred thousand 
 things concerning the Mighty Pyramid, of which I had 
 so oft said somewhat ; but never to have gat so great a 
 
202 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 chance as this unto a plenty of time and so nice an oneness 
 in the way that our minds did go. 
 
 And of all things that did most have a happiness unto 
 the Maid, I to perceive that the great Life and Human- 
 ness of the Millions to dwell within her imaginings as 
 a cloud of warmth and quiet joy ; for I did show this 
 thing to her, so well as I was able ; and, in truth, you 
 shall tell me in honesty whether that I have made the 
 same likewise clear-seen unto you ? 
 
 And she, as you shall mind, did be a maid that had 
 grown all her life in a Refuge that did be shaken with 
 hauntings, because that it lackt the power of the Earth- 
 Current to protect ; and with a People that did be weak- 
 conceived through great thousands of years ; and where 
 love did bloom something faded, even in youth ; and 
 youth to have lack of life-blood of an utter joy, such 
 as did be ours and likewise to many that did be of the 
 Mighty Pyramid. 
 
 Though, truly, there did go millions then, as now, 
 that did never to know love ; though the name did be 
 in their mouths, and they to have belief that the sweet 
 kernel did be in their hearts ; but, in verity, THIS to 
 be love, that your life shall bound in you with abun- 
 dance, and joy dwell round you, and your spirit to live 
 in a natural holiness with the Beloved, and your bodies 
 to be a sweet and natural delight that shall never be 
 lost of a lovely myster}^ that doth hold a perfect peace 
 each unto the need of the other ; and all to be that there 
 go round about you a wonder and a splendour all the 
 days and the nights that you shall be — the Man with 
 the Woman, the Woman with the Man. And Shame 
 to be imborn, and all things to go natural and whole- 
 some, out of an utter greatness of understanding ; and 
 the Man to be an Hero and a Child before the Woman ; 
 and the Woman to be an Holy Light of the Spirit and 
 an utter Companion and in the same time a glad Pos- 
 session unto the Man. And lo I if one to die, then the 
 soul of the other shall fail ; and that one never to have 
 full life again, in that bitter parting. And this doth 
 be the true Human Love ; and all else that be not like 
 to this with the Man and with the Woman, doth be but 
 a borrowing of the name of Love for that quiet desir- 
 
ON THE ISLAND 203 
 
 ing, which is but an Endurance beside Love, which doth 
 be between the}^ that be not mated both in their souls 
 and in their bodies. And this telhng to take no heed 
 to those base joinings that be made for purposes of wealth 
 or Desire or other piteous ends ; for, in verity, these 
 to have no more deahngs with the thing that I do tell 
 upon, than hath the merchanting of goods, or the need 
 of a glutton. But the thing that I do have upon my 
 heart doth be that dear and uplifting Power of Love, 
 which I to set forth in this mine own story ; for, in truth, 
 I to have known love, and to need death when that I 
 be parted from Mine Own. 
 
 And I then to say on, and did tell upon the Might 
 and Wonder and great Olden Delight of the Under- 
 groimd Fields, that were below the Great Redoubt, as 
 you do know. And I told how that they went down- 
 ward an hundred strange miles, that did be dug of the 
 labour of Millions and of the years of Eternity. 
 
 And I set out unto Mine Own concerning that there 
 did be wondrous villages spread through that great and 
 hidden Country that did be m the underground ; and 
 how that great milUons of the Peoples did live there, 
 and made a constant labour in those deep Lands and 
 Countries, that did be truly so monstrous in all as an 
 huge Continent. 
 
 And I shov/ed Mine Own how that there did be won- 
 drous processes that did be learned in the Ages ; and 
 how that water did be made in chemistry ; and truly she 
 to nod to this, because that she did mind upon the powder 
 that we did use ; but truly the powder to have to be 
 made in the first, as you shall think ; and we but to ad - 
 vantage ourselves of that which did result, and I to speak 
 to her of the making of the powder, rather than of the 
 way that it afterward to make chemistry with the air 
 unto water. 
 
 And 1 told the Maid how that there did be mighty 
 underground pipes that went across the Night Land, and 
 did be, mayhap, oft so much as twenty great miles deep 
 in the world, and did come upward into the seas of the 
 Land ; and all to have been made secret and hid from 
 the monsters of the Land, as 1 to know from much readings 
 of the Histories. 
 
204 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 And I then to tell Mine Own Maid concerning the 
 Lowest Field, which did be the Country of Silence, and 
 was the Place of Memory unto all the great Millions, 
 where did linger and bide the ghosts of an hundred billion 
 griefs and the drifted thoughts of sorrowful hearts ; and 
 there to live a great hallowedness and a mystery of silence 
 and an holiness and a Greatness, as that it did be the 
 Expressing of all that doth be Noble and Everlasting 
 that ever did come out of the heart of Man and all the 
 lost Dead of Eternity ; so that the spirit of a man did 
 seem to go on great wings, unto lovely and splendid 
 resolvings, if that he but to walk lonely awhile in that 
 Country, but surely did be never lonesome unto the 
 spirit. 
 
 And lo ! the Maid did be all husht, as I did speak, 
 and did look downward unto me with her eyes very 
 bright, and lovely with the thinkings and tears that did 
 stir within her. 
 
 And sudden she to ask whether that I did make my 
 resolve to my journey, whilst that I waJkt in that place ; 
 and she to look very intent and beautiful upon m.e, as 
 she did question. And, indeed, I saw that she to mean 
 a lovely praise unto me, as you to perceive ; and truly, 
 I did feel a httle strange, as that I did be both glad and 
 shy in the same moment. And she then to ease me of 
 any answer ; for she gat upward upon her knees, and 
 she put her two hands to the sides of my face, and bid 
 me to look into her eyes and to know that she loved 
 me with her soul and with all that did make her to be. 
 
 And afterward, she kist me very gentle upon the fore- 
 head, and did be then husht awhile, as that she to be 
 in thought ; yet oft she did look downward at me, and 
 did have a beauty of love and honour within her eyes, 
 so that they always to shine, as she did look at me. 
 
 And so, presently, did end that lovely day of quiet 
 speech and togetherness ; and the Maid did prepare 
 me for my slumber, and she then to lie anigh to me, 
 and her head to rest gentle beside me, so that her pretty 
 face did be near unto my breast upon the right side ; 
 and she to give me at the first a loving and sober kiss 
 that did be som-twise to set a guard upon her tender- 
 ness, and afterv/ard did sleep content and gentle, as 
 
 i 
 
ON THE ISLAND 
 
 205 
 
 that she did be in the same moment a child and a woman* 
 And I also to come unto slumbering; yet did know 
 vaguely how that Mine Own did rise a little upon her 
 elbow, this time and that, and look very loving into my 
 face, that she have assurance of my comfort and well- 
 being ; and once I did waken, proper, and lookt at her, 
 and she then to kiss me gentle upon mine eyelids, and 
 bid me to sleep ; and so did come herself unto her sweet 
 slumber. 
 
 Now when that I did come to my proper wakening, 
 I did hear the fizzing of the water, and to know that 
 the Maid did be risen a good while, and had made her 
 toilets, as I perceived in a moment, when that she came 
 unto me ; for her hair did be in a lovel}^ cloud upon her 
 shoulders, all combed and made ready against my waking ; 
 and she to have bathed, as I supposed, in some warm 
 pool that did be among the bushes upon the island ; 
 and she now to slip her foot-gear, that her feet be bare 
 imto me, as I did love, and to stand a moment, and her 
 eyes to twinkle gentl}^ And I lookt at her with love 
 and honour in mine eyes, as you shall knciw, and she 
 to have dancing of sv/eet pleasure in her heart, that I 
 so to look upon her vrith holiness and with natural love, 
 and surely the last doth be unnatural if that it do lack 
 the first ; but my love did burn upward out of my being, 
 so that the flame of my spirit did light the fires of my 
 heart, and m.y Reason to add coals unto that fire that 
 hath lived for ever, and doth be as that it shall be never 
 quenched. 
 
 And Mine Ov/n in a mom.ent did kneel beside me, 
 and, truly, someways in her deep intenseness unto me ; 
 for our love did make all the world holy, and she to be 
 both uplifted and as that she must give all the humble- 
 ness of her heart unto the greatness of my love ; and 
 this she to feel, and her deep and utter love, to make it 
 as that she did be all a passion of humbleness unto me, 
 so that in her soul I did rise in that moment upon the 
 wings of my love, and to seem that 1 did be all the world 
 and all time and all place and all that ever she did need 
 unto her. 
 
 And she put out her arms to me, and her eyes did 
 shine with those tears that do never be shed ; and lo ! 
 
206 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 in a moment, she did be upon my heart, and we two 
 to be husht together in content ; for our need did be 
 in the other. And truly, where there do be two together 
 with love, there doth be neither lack nor need ; but 
 eternal fulfilment. 
 
 And in verity ^is to be my Hope for that which doth 
 
 come Afterward that all doth be leading unto so 
 
 glad a joy as this, and that all pain and grief and all 
 that doth make the shaping of Life, doth be but a pro- 
 cess by which we be eternally perfected from living unto 
 li\dng, unto each Fuliilment that doth be but the doorway 
 unto great Fulfilment in the Beloved. 
 
 And, presently, Mine Own j\Iaid did loose herself gentle 
 from me, and washt me and tended me ; and very husht 
 and tender, and something down-lidded of her dear and 
 lovely eyes. 
 
 And we then to eat and to drink together, and joy 
 so great and quiet did be upon us, that it did be as that 
 we had gone into an eternity of peace and an utter content. 
 And surely, as the thought did stir in me, it did be of 
 beauty that we did be both of us true unto the other, 
 in that life, and I never to have kist a maid, until that 
 I kist JMine Own, and she to have been likewise, and to 
 have fended all men from her, because that they did be 
 Strangers unto her inwardness, and so we two to be so 
 utter together, both in that our spirits did be knit, being 
 each the complement of the other, and because that we 
 had no secret pains of remembered things, to set any 
 apartness between our hearts. 
 
 And in verity, I to think back then upon my jealousies, 
 that I have told, and to know that ?vline Own did never 
 to have given herself lightly to any, neither to have taken 
 lightly ; and her spirit to have been alway mine through 
 all the Everlasting ; and mayhap this to be how all Peoples 
 shall come to be in the length of time, only that to us 
 had come the great wonder that we did early meet ; though 
 this also to bring that utter pain, which doth seem to slay, 
 when that once you have known the Beloved, and to be 
 parted. 
 
 And so I to think, and did presently ponder with a 
 great and strange pity upon they that did not yet have 
 met the Beloved, and they mayhap not to have kept all 
 
ON THE ISLAND 207 
 
 for the Beloved ; but to have been hgHt with that which 
 doth be the Treasure, because that Love had not come 
 to show them that the}^ did unknowingly squander the 
 strange and holy glory which doth be the possession of 
 they that shall come to the Beloved and say, All that 
 is thine have I kept for thee. And the Beloved to Know 
 and to have peace in the rememl)ering. But what doth 
 be the peculiar sorrow of they that have gone over- 
 lightly, when that they shall meet the Beloved ; for 
 then shall there be a constant and inward regret, as a 
 thorn in the heart, that they not to have observed alway 
 that holy care of all which doth pertain unto love ; and 
 they nigh to moan in the spirit, if they had hut known, 
 if they had hut known. Yet, in the end, of their pain, 
 shall they grow unto all loveliness, if that now they have 
 tmly come upon love, and to Live with Love ; for this 
 to be the especial glory of Love, that it doth make unto 
 all Sweetness and Greatness, and doth be a fire burning 
 all Littleness, so that did all in this world to have met 
 The Beloved, then did Wantonness be dead, and there 
 to grow Gladness and Charity, dancing in the years. 
 
 And there to be yet one thing upon which, mayhap, 
 I not to have thought sufficient ; for it doth be this, 
 that they who did err, as I have shown, shall be the 
 greater for their Pain ; and let this be to cheer you, if 
 that you have done foolishly, and thought not upon that 
 day when the Beloved shall come ; for Pain is but the 
 voice of Development or Destruction ; and truly you to 
 suffer the first, if that Love doth work in you ; but truly, 
 the more that you have lacked, the greater shall be your 
 pain ; for the more change there doth need be in j^ou. 
 
 And so would I have you now to think, and to know 
 that the Beloved shall come, and so shall you live in 
 glad care of all your being, that you be able to come 
 unto the Beloved in that day, and to say with beauty 
 and human joy in your heart, even as I have said ; and 
 thus shall you miss that bitter pain. But yet, truly, 
 you to be like to heed not this, until that Love doth 
 come upon you ; and I therefore to cease from this vain 
 setting of mhie inward reasonings. 
 
 But truly, when that day be come, as I have told, 
 you to know how that there went alway with me in this 
 
2o8 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 mine own story which I tell, the simplicity of Truth ; 
 and how that I did be minded only that you to know, 
 and thereby that you have gentle WiSQom that you lay 
 not up pain for that day. Yet, if you do lack to go 
 with me, you to need that developing which shall then 
 come upon you. ^^. 
 
 And ad that day we did be wondrous happy, save 
 once when we saw that there were Humpt iVitn upon 
 the shore, about the Flat-Topt rock where did be the 
 fight ; but what they did there, we not to bt able to 
 see, only that presently they went away ; and indeed 
 seemed to have no thought imto us, neither any know- 
 ledge ; and so did be gone again mto the forests ; and 
 we saw no more of them, after that time. And after- 
 ward we to be lost utter in happ.ness. 
 
 Now, upon the tenth day, 1 did be so come into health 
 that I to walk a little way to and fore upon the island ; 
 and jVLne Own did go with me, and so 1 to pace a good 
 while, and afterward to rest agam. 
 
 And Mme Own then to bring mine armour to me, 
 which she had scoured very nice ; but truly, the armour 
 did be sore broke and bent, and did be jagged inward 
 this place and that. With the monstrous strength of the 
 Hurapt Men, when that the}^ did strike me with the great 
 sharp stones. 
 
 And, in verity, how I should ever come again to wear 
 this protection, 1 to be in doubt. Yet, truly it had been 
 a wondrous suit of strength that had kept my life within 
 me when that I had been so dreadly beset ; and 1 to know 
 that it to be yet like to save both our hves, if that we 
 could someway straighten it, and ease the broken jags 
 from wounding me alresh. 
 
 And I thought a time, and the Maid with me ; and 
 afterward we gat that stump upon v/hich 1 had leant, 
 and had this to be for an anvil ; and we found then smooth 
 stones of different sizes, and these to be for hammers ; 
 and we wTought all that day, with restings, upon the 
 armour ; and surely, we beat it into a very good shgipe, 
 from the inward, and the broken parts we beat smooth, 
 so that they should not wound, and in the end to have 
 mine armour fit to go upon me. 
 
 And I, by now, as you shall think, to be drest part 
 
ON THE ISLAND 209 
 
 in my garments ; but not ail ; for there did be yet some 
 of the bai.dages upon my body, so that for the main I 
 did wear the cicak, that the bandages be easily come 
 at. And all that day did be utter happy, whilst that 
 we workt ; for we to be together. 
 
 And on the morrow, as we do say, which was the eleventh 
 wakening upon the island, the Maid and I to talk long 
 and oft, whilst that we yet worked upon the armour ; 
 and we to ponder the best way that we continue to our 
 journeying ; for, indeed, I was not come to my strength ; 
 yet was i very earnest that we go forward early ; but 
 in the same time, 1 did fear, lest that we meet with aught 
 of Danger, and I to be a-lack, because that I was yet 
 weak. 
 
 And presently, the Maid and I both to think upon the 
 same thing ; for she to cry out concerning the raft, and I 
 to have the same word in my mouth. And, in verity, 
 this to be a great thought ; for then should we be able 
 alway to be free of the Humpt Men, and to have frequent 
 rest when that we be weary, and to sleep with an ease 
 in the mmd ; and, indeed, 1 to hope that the labour of 
 oars should be something less than to go upon the feet. 
 
 And surely, we talkt upon this a good while, and after- 
 ward we left the armour, and went over to the raft, and 
 GO to learn whether we should have power to make it 
 something more stable, and that we have some way 
 that we should put a solid matter between our bodies 
 and any monster that should chance to swim under us. 
 
 And we went then together over all the littie island ; 
 for I did search for some bush that should have a long 
 tendril in plenty, and supple, and so to suit for bind- 
 ing. But, truly, there did be no such bush in all the 
 island ; and this to put me in trouble, as you shall suppose ; 
 yet was there a sufficient plenty of small and upright 
 trees, that did seem very good for any purpose of structure. 
 
 And when we had gone all about the island, and found 
 naught that should bind, the ?ilaid to say with a pretty 
 jesting that we should cut her hair, and plait it to be for 
 cords. And, surel}-, even as the words did come from 
 her, they to set me upon the thing that should supply 
 our need ; for I stoopt sudden to the grass that did gi^ow 
 oft and plenty in this place and that, and was so tall as 
 
210 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 my thigh, and to my head in the middle of the dumpings 
 where it did sprout. And lo ! it was wondrous tough. 
 
 And the Maid to have Hkewise perceived the thought, 
 almost in that moment ; but I to have been the first 
 this time, and so to tease her ; for truly, we had grown 
 that we did nigh alway to discover all things in the same 
 instant, as you mayhap to have seen. But I did surely 
 be first this time, and must kiss her, as we do kiss little 
 ones, that they be eased in their dismays and disappoint- 
 ments ; and she to see how I did mock her, and she to 
 pretend to weep ; and surely how could she even to pretend, 
 when that she did not be able to keep her pretty mouth 
 from searching with laughter unto mine ; but must be 
 kissed full and plenty in our constant joyfulness. 
 
 And we cut then a good arm-load of the grasses, using 
 the knife, and had these to our camp ; for we did be 
 homely now unto that place, as you shall think. And the 
 Maid then to show me plaiting, and how that we could 
 work in the grass piece by piece, so that we should plait 
 iinto any length that we to need. 
 
 And all that day we workt, and did be very happy 
 together ; but when that we came to the time of our 
 slumber, the Maid had done twice and thrice so much 
 as I ; and surely she came over to me, and kist me very 
 grave, that 1 should be not to fret, even as I did kiss 
 her with gentle mocking concerning the thought about 
 the grass ; and so did she make level with me, by this 
 impudence and quaint sweetness. 
 
 And on the next day, which did be the twelfth, I took 
 the Diskos, and on that day I cut down six of the trees ; 
 and alway the Maid did bring her plaiting, that she be 
 near me ; and when I had cut the six trees, she had me 
 to cease, lest that I risk to open any wound. And truly 
 they to have healed very wonderful. 
 
 And afterward, we to plait all that day, and did also 
 finish the armour ; and did be content and utter happy. 
 
 And on the thirteenth day, I counted the tablets, and 
 found that we yet to have sufficient, if that we came 
 unto the Mighty Pyramid within any reasonable time. 
 But I insist that I should eat no more now than did be 
 my usual way ; and though Mine Own did beg and to 
 coax me, and even to try whether that a naughty and 
 
ON THE ISLAND 211 
 
 loving anger should do aught to shift me, I not to alter 
 from my deciding, which was based upon my reason 
 and upon my intention that Mine Own should never 
 to go in hunger-danger, whilst that there did be life 
 in my body. And when that the Maid did show this 
 dear and pretty anger, I to take her into mine arms, 
 and to tell her how I did reverence and love her, and 
 that she did be all beauty unto me, and I but to love 
 her the more, because that I did know the reason for 
 her dear shaping of anger unto me. 
 
 And she then to kiss me, and yet to beg again that 
 she have her way in this thing ; but presently I did show 
 her that my reasoning was sound in this matter ; though 
 I said not that my strongest thought did be unto her 
 own needs. And she to have to agree with me in her 
 brain, even whilst that her heart did ache to feed me. 
 And truly, I to love her but the more, as you shall think. 
 
 And this way shall you ever to manage a dear and 
 sensible woman that doth both love you and hath reason 
 in her ; for the wise man and he that hath an heart unto 
 bigness, doth be never hasty to command. But, in- 
 deed, I speak not now of the way that you shall go with 
 a woman that hath the love-foolishness upon her ; for 
 this to be a different matter, as you do know ; and a woman 
 then to require a double wit and tenderness in the governing; 
 but also to need to be commanded, mayhap with sternness ; 
 yet with the more love. 
 
 Now, when that we wakened'^on" our fourteenth day 
 upon the island, we gat to work, so;soon as we had washt 
 and eat and drunk, and Mine Own to see how my scars 
 did go. ^ 
 
 And I cut seven more trees that day, which made 
 thirteen in all ; and afterward I trimmed the trees very 
 nice. And when this was done, I cut twelve good sapling- 
 trees, and two more very thin, that I did mean to be 
 for paddling the raft upon the water. And Mine Owti 
 Maid did sit near me alway, and never to be ceased from 
 her plaiting. 
 
 And whilst that the Maid did plait, and make gentle 
 and happy talk with me, I presently to sit beside her, 
 and had her belt-knife to my need ; and therewith, when 
 1 had cut bark from a tree, I made a foot-long cross- 
 
2T2 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 piece of wood which I did fasten with pegs and some 
 lashing unto the end of one of the paddle-shafts. 
 
 And I took then a piece of the bark, so big, mayhap, 
 as would cover my thigh, and shaped broad one end 
 and thence to a point ; and when I had made holes in 
 the piece of bark, I lasht the broad end to the cross- 
 piece, and the end that did be narrowed, I lasht secure 
 to the shaft, and likewise made holes down the length 
 of the bark, and lasht it also thereby to the shaft, and 
 thiswise I had a pretty good paddle, that did be about 
 ten feet long in the clear shaft, and the head to be somewise 
 two feet more, mayhap. 
 
 And when this was done, I shaped the handle so small 
 as might come into the grasp of the Maid, and did jest 
 her very loving and gentle that she give me so great a 
 work, because that she have her hands so little. And 
 truly, she presently to stop me of my mocknig ; for 
 she put her pretty hands upon my mouth, and I then to 
 have to mumble and to laugh, and so she to go forward 
 again with the plaiting. 
 
 And when I had made the one paddle, I made also 
 the other ; but something more rough and heavy, and 
 suited unto my strength ; and so did be very well pleased ; 
 for they did be made more of my Reason than of memory ; 
 yet had I used somewhat of the kind upon the quiet lakes 
 which did be in the Country of Silence. 
 
 And we then to join in the plaiting, and thus with 
 happy talk and our times of eating, imtil that we did 
 be come again to our slumber. 
 
 And on the fifteenth day, when that we had gotten 
 up and washt and eat and drank, the Maid did look 
 imto my bandages ; and did consider that I be healed 
 very good, if but that I not to overstrain my body. And 
 we then to dance, half in play and half in victory, but 
 gentle ; and afterward she to come with me that she give 
 me aid that we get the trees unto the water. 
 
 And in six hours, we rolled the trees down to the shore, 
 and did begin then that I lash the saplings across the 
 trees, and thiswise to hold them secure into a raft. And 
 the midmost tree I put something more forward than the 
 next ; and so, imtil that which did be the front was shaped 
 somewise like to the bow of a ship. And the saplings 
 
ON THE ISLAND 213 
 
 to hold the trees thiswise, when that I had set the lashings 
 about every sapHng and every tree, where the saplings 
 did go across. 
 
 And all that day I worked pretty constant and steady 
 until that Mine Own had me to cease awhile, lest that 
 I bend overmuch, and so to put strain upon my scars. 
 And I to be reasonable ; but yet to go forward again 
 with the work ; only that I did rest now, this time and 
 that ; and so did all to prosper. 
 
 And on the morrow, which did be the sixteenth day 
 upon the island, I made an er^d of lashing the saplings 
 across the raft ; and I set up also, two rests for the paddles, 
 so that we might row as we stood upon the raft ; and 
 afterw^ard, being ready, we gat together our gear, and 
 set all upon the raft. 
 
 And I put the pole that the iMaid had used, also upon 
 the raft, and loosed the straps from that first raft, and 
 had the straps for our requirement, as heretofore. xVnd 
 mine armour we made safe on the raft ; but the Diskos 
 I had to my hip, as ever ; and so did we be ready to leave 
 that little island of refuge, where we had been so near 
 to sorrow, but yet had come utterly upon joy. 
 
 And surely. Mine Own did take me by the arm, and 
 she to stand a little, and to look with me unto that bed 
 of soft herbage where she had laid me, when that J did 
 be so nigh unto death ; and she then to kiss me very 
 sweet and loving and gentle, and all a-tremble with the 
 tears and love that did stir in her ; and I to set mine 
 arms about her in love ; and so we to turn and to put 
 off then in the Raft. 
 
CHAPTER XII 
 
 PAST THE HOUSE OF SILENCE 
 
 Now it was in the tenth hour of that day, that we put off 
 in the raft ; and surely we found the paddles to go very 
 easy and with somewhat of balance in the rests which I 
 had set up, as you do mind ; and the raft to go forward 
 with not overmuch of labour ; so that we stood, the Maid 
 to the fore paddle and I did be to the hinder one, and we 
 pusht very steady upon the paddles, and had the raft 
 presently to a speed something less than we should walk 
 over the rough way of the Land. 
 
 And about the twelfth hour we stopt and eat and 
 drunk, and went on again with our easy labouring ; and 
 truly, when that we gat set to the movement, we scarce 
 to wot that we did aught more than rock something 
 fore and back upon our feet ; and so the hours to pass, 
 and we to have a constant gentle speech one with the 
 other, and the Maid oft to look back unto me with love, 
 and to set her lips that she tempt me ; but yet to shake 
 her head most dear, when that I would leave my paddle, 
 that I go forward unto her. 
 
 And when that the eighteenth hour of that day was 
 come, we to draw inward our paddles, and the Maid 
 set the cloak very nice to be our bed, and afterwards we 
 
 214 
 
PAST THE HOUSE OF SILENCE 215 
 
 eat and drank, and so presently to our slumber, and 
 did have sleep, very sound and happy, all in a moment, 
 as it to seem. 
 
 And eight good hours after, we did waken both of 
 us, together ; and lo ! we scarce to mind where we did 
 be for a little moment ; but afterward to know and to 
 perceive that we did be safe and naught to have come 
 unto us in our sleep. And surely we laught each in the 
 face of the other ; for we did be so joyous to be wakened 
 each unto the knowledge of the other. And after that 
 we had kist, we washt somewhat in the water of the 
 sea, and so to our food. And when we had eat and 
 drunk, we made again to the paddling ; and went for- 
 ward thus along the coast very peaceful and content 
 all that day. 
 
 Now, in all, that voyaging did take four good days 
 of four-and-twenty hours each, for we made no great 
 haste or labour, but went easy, that I have time to gather 
 my strength. And naught to happen in all that time 
 save that once we did see a great beast to come upward 
 lumbersome out of the sea on to the shore, and there 
 did eat and browse upon the herbage in that part ; or 
 so it did seem to us ; though, truly, we did be over far off 
 to have surety. 
 
 And so, when that we did be four good days upon 
 the water, as I have told, we to come to the land, upon 
 a flat place of the shore, where the Country did slope 
 upward unto the mouth of the First Gorge, of which 
 you do mind. And this to be in the tenth hour of that 
 day ; and we likewse to have begun that voyage in the 
 tenth hour, as you do remember ; and surely it to have 
 been a sweet and peaceful water- journe}^ ; and I to have 
 been happy, if that all that did be yet before us, to hold 
 so much of pleasantness and safe goings. 
 
 And surely, the j\Iaid and I did presently strand the 
 raft, so well as we might, and did then to wonder whetlier 
 any should evermore to behold it through all Eternity. 
 And we lookt a little, each at the other ; and the Maid 
 then to cut free a small piece of the wood of the raft, to 
 be for an after remembrance. 
 
 And so we to have our gear upon the shore ; and the 
 
2i6 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 Maid then to give me a,id that I get once more into mine 
 armonr ; and so I present!}^ to have the Scrip and the 
 Pouch again to my back, and the Diskos in my hand, 
 and all in readiness, and the Maid with her bundle (that 
 was now gi'own small), and her belt about her bod3^ 
 that she have her knife unto her hand. 
 
 And there to be some miles unto our right, that grim 
 and utter huge Mountain, whereon afar upward in the 
 monstrousness of the night did be perched those four 
 fire-hills of which I have told. And below them, there 
 to go upward the great hills of ash, that had been cast 
 down throughout Eternity. And this thing had the 
 Maid lookt upon for a great time, and did be never done 
 of her wonder ; neither I, nor any human that ever should 
 have sight of so great a wonder. 
 
 And so we too have come presently upward into the high 
 mouth of the Gorge, and did go onward then into the 
 gloom, a little space, until that we were come to the 
 place where the Gorge did bend sharp unto the left, into 
 darkness. 
 
 And lo ! we made pause here, and turned again unto 
 the Country of Seas, that we have a last outward look 
 over all that Deep and living Land, that did be 
 hid so far downward in the everlasting night of the 
 world. 
 
 And, in verity, it did be a solemn thing to know that 
 we, mayhap, to be the last of the olden Humans that 
 should ever to look upon that country ; and I to wonder, 
 in that moment, whether that the Humpt Men should 
 ever to develop, in some far eternity, unto the full sweet- 
 ness of the spirit of Humanity which I did think to be 
 inward of them. And this to be both an odd and a natural 
 thought to have then, as I do see. But at that time, 
 I only to think it, and not to wot or to trouble whether 
 that it did be odd or. otherwise. And I to think that 
 Country did be somewise as the Olden Time renewed ; 
 but truly we to look upon early things with new 
 eyes. 
 
 And presently, I turned, and the Maid slipt her hand 
 into mine, and the tears did go silent down her face, 
 because of all that did be prest upon her heart ; but 
 yet not to be all of sorrow, for there to be both sorrow 
 
PAST THE HOUSE OF SH^ENCE 217 
 
 and happiness, and also there did be somewhat of vague 
 emotion that she never more to look upon that dear 
 island where she had nurst her man again unto life and 
 well-being ; and she to be in mind of all those places 
 where she to know that in after-life her memory to wander ; 
 and she to have oft-told tales, mayhap, unto her children, 
 of that Country that they never to see ; but only to be 
 for a wonder to them for ever. 
 
 And we past then round the Mighty Corner-place of 
 the Gorge, and went forward, somewhat stumbling, into 
 the gloom. 
 
 And m}^ strength did grow constant, as we journeyed ; 
 yet would the Maid never suffer that I carry her ; but 
 went always very light and clever, and was grown, in 
 truth, set unto this constant wander. 
 
 And at this place and that, I to make pause that I 
 show Mine Own those places where I did slumber, and 
 she alway to need that she come unto the very part, and 
 that she stand for a little moment where I did lie so 
 lonesome, as I went outward unto that despairful searching. 
 And alway she then to be utter tender with me, and to 
 be something lacking of speech, because of the calling of 
 her heart. 
 
 And surely, Mine Own did be alway now to ask me 
 when that we should be come unto the Night Land ; 
 and to require how far it should be, and to be taken 
 with a growing of excitement, very dear and natural ; 
 and, in verity, I to be almost so much so as she ; and 
 to wonder what she to think of the Mighty Redoubt, 
 and of all that strange and monstrous Land. And, 
 above all these, I to be shaken unto my very heart, that 
 I have the Maid speedy unto safety ; lest, after all, even 
 though we to have come so far, there somewhat to happen 
 of woe. And all this did make it a hard thing that we 
 not to begin to race, and to exceed the hours that we did 
 set ; but truly we had wisdom in this matter, and slumbered 
 alway after the sixteenth hour. 
 
 And we never to see aught of life in all that great and 
 desolate Gorge ; for there did be only the gas-burnings, 
 and the boulders and the stark rocks, and oft the rank 
 smellings of the gases. And alway an utter and everlast- 
 
2i8 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 ing quiet ; save when some lonesome gas-fire did oddly 
 to moan or to whistle, and the whistling to sound very 
 dree across the great waste of the Gorge, and likewise 
 the moaning to be but a thing to make the loneliness to 
 be felt in the heart ; and the Maid to feel thus with 
 me. 
 
 Now it was upon the fifth day, in about the seventh 
 hour, that I heard oddwhiles a sound in this place and 
 that of the Gorge, as that the rocks made husht and 
 strange sounds at us. And I to have the Maid instant 
 very nigh to me, and the Diskos to my hand, and we 
 then to go onward with a great caution. 
 
 And thrice we did pass places where gas-fires did burn 
 and dance, and made oft a low moaning, and somewhiles 
 a little whistling ; and the other sounds yet to come 
 oddly from the rocks, in this place and that, very strange 
 and unthought of, yet to be something familiar. 
 
 And presently, when that we were gone onward some- 
 thing more, we to see that there went a lightening and 
 a darkening afar along the Gorge, so that the background 
 of the night was made to lose somewhat of the intensity 
 of its darkness, as with constant shudders of light ; and 
 this to be surely the far away dance of the flame of the 
 Great Gas Fountain. And we then to watch alway as 
 we journeyed, and to see how that the vague shudderings 
 of light did grow in the distance of the night, and did 
 merge and become known presently in a strange uplifting 
 and falling of a far away blue flame. 
 
 And the sound now to come more steady, and to grow 
 in a long while into a monstrous piping, very great 
 and wonderful, and having a constant change in the 
 note. 
 
 And we to come past the last of the lesser fires, and 
 to be in that part of the Gorge which did be fireless, 
 save for the great upward dance of the Gas Fountain, 
 whichi did now to be grown huge and plain-seen, and 
 did make a quaking light over all the Gorge. 
 
 And we then to go onward for about a good mile, 
 that we be not so deafened by the noise of the Gas Foun- 
 tain: and it dU be now bevond the seventeenth hour 
 
PAST THE HOUSE OF SILENCE 219 
 
 so that we eat and drunk, and made our rest in a secure 
 place among the great boulders. 
 
 And lo ! when that we waked, we eat and drunk again, 
 and did be something silent, as we to gaze at the Flame 
 dancing monstrous, and lonesome and all set about with 
 the stark and mighty Rocks, which did be hke unto 
 giants of silence that did watch forever. 
 
 And presentl}^ we had our gear upon us, and we went 
 forward toward the utter dark of the Mighty Slope ; 
 and we began that huge climb, that should last through 
 days in an eternity of night. 
 
 And oft in the first hours did we turn about from our 
 blind stumbhngs, and gaze downward out of the long 
 height, unto the loom of the Flame, that did shudder ^ 
 far below in the night, and made a quaking hght in that 
 far darkness. And so did we leave it to dance forever 
 through Eternity in that deep and- lost place of the world ; 
 and we bent all our will and our strength unto the climb. 
 
 And this w^ay went we stumbling for sixteen great 
 hours ; and by that time had come to a pace proper for 
 that task, and to be something numbed, and seeming 
 grown unreal, because of the affecting of the Dark- 
 ness. 
 
 And lo ! for eight days then did we go upward forever 
 through that most dreadful night. And after the first 
 day, we crept alway upon our hands and our knees, 
 and I to go in the front, and had the Diskos ready upon 
 my hip. And I took two of the straps from the pouch 
 and the scrip, and so had a certain length ; and I set 
 them from the waist-belt of the Maid unto mine own 
 belt, and so did know ever that she came close after 
 me. 
 
 And we made journeys sixteen hours long, and did 
 eat and drink at the sixth and the twelfth hours, and 
 likewise we eat and drank ere we slept, and again upon 
 oiu" wakings ; and our slumber-time to go alway some- 
 wheres about eight good hours ; for thus did I be heedful 
 that we have all our strength for that dreadness of the 
 journey, which did be yet before us, across the fear and 
 horrid terror of the Night Land. 
 
220 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 And oft, at this time and that, I was utter sickened 
 and a-wearied of reaching forward and upward forever, 
 and making blind fumblings that I find a way about 
 great boulders and the rocks and holes that did be in 
 our path in the dark ; for it to seem that we went lost 
 from all life and knowing, in a blackness that should 
 be never slackened from about us. 
 
 And I, these times, to make a pause, and to call softly 
 unto Mine Own that she creep up nigh unto me ; and 
 I then to take her into mine arms, out of the utter black- 
 ness of that night. And so to give and to have comfort. 
 
 And surely, Mine Own did whisper once unto me, that 
 she did be stunned with love and wonder in the heart ; 
 for she to never cease to know that I did adventure through 
 this great night, that I find her. And this thing did 
 make me very warm in my heart, as you shall think ; 
 and yet I to stop her speech with a gentle kiss ; and she 
 then to know that she be dumb concerning her thought 
 in this matter ; yet she never to cease from remembering 
 it, and did be the more stirred with the trouble of her 
 lovely secret worship ; for, in verity, she to have me 
 to be for her hero ; and this to make me in the ' same 
 moment both something shamed and greatly proud. 
 
 And so we to be together, and after such pause, to go 
 forward again, with a new courage. 
 
 And so did we go onward through those eight days. 
 
 And it soon to be grown cold, so that we both to need 
 the cloak over us in our slumbers ; but in the journey- 
 hours to need naught ; for the upward-going did surely 
 heat us very well. 
 
 And there also to be come presently a change and a 
 seeming of thinness into the air ; and the Maid to remark 
 upon this, and likewise that the water -powder now to 
 be that it not to fizz so plentiful. 
 
 And we went upward, as it did seem for ever, and 
 journeyed very husht and steadfast ; and likewise did 
 halt at set times, that we eat and drink ; and did alway 
 sit then very close and quiet and in love. And so alway 
 to go never beyond sixteen hours' journey each day, 
 
PAST THE HOUSE OF SILENCE 221 
 
 and very weariful even so much ; for it to be a sore and 
 constant labour of climbing. 
 
 And 3'ou to know that on the eighth day upon the Slope 
 about the end of the ninth hour, there to be an upward 
 seemmg of light, afar before us in the Darkness, and did 
 show as a dull and vague sheen above us in the night 
 And truly I to know that we did be come at last a-near 
 unto the Night Land. 
 
 f And we went upward then very eager through the 
 dark ; and the dim shine did grow, ever ; so that we 
 soon to see it very plain, as a looming of light afar upward. 
 And we ever to climb and to go onward. And lo ! in the 
 fourteenth hour of that day, we came up slowly out 
 of the Night upon the Slope, and stood at the endin':' 
 of that strange road Where The Silent Ones Walk. ^ 
 
 And surely it did be as that I was come home, and 
 to_ have set my feet again upon familiar Lands ; and 
 this to bring to you how far off I did seem to have gone • 
 and now to be come again to a Known Place. 
 
 And we went upward upon the Road, until that we 
 did truly have topt the Slope, and at last to look out 
 over all the wonder and mystery of that Land. And I 
 never to be rid of the utter gladness of knowing that I 
 was come there again, after so strange a journey, and 
 that Mine Own had I brought with me, out of all the 
 unknown world. Yet, truly, I also never to have forgetting 
 that this familiar land of Strangeness did be the last 
 test and the greatest dreadfulness of our journey ; and 
 anxiousness did hang upon me ; for I now to have to take 
 the preciousness of Mine Own among and beyond all that 
 Danger of Horrid Forces and of Monstrous Things and 
 Beast Men, and the like. 
 
 And truly, I did be hke to trouble. 
 And, in verity, I did stare with a fierce eagerness unto 
 the far-off place in the middle part of the Night Land, 
 where did be the Mighty P3Tamid ; and surely it there 
 to shine in the midst of the land, and did be mine Home, 
 where never had I dared hope I should return. And I 
 set mine arm very swift and eager about the Maid, and 
 pointed, so that she see quickly the wonder and safe 
 Mightiness of that which did be our Refuge for all our 
 
222 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 life to come, if but that we to win unto it. And the Maid 
 to look with a great and earnest soberness and a lovely 
 gladness and utter soul and heart interest, unto that 
 Place that bare me, and where I to have come from, 
 and now to take her. 
 
 And long and long she lookt ; and sudden came round 
 unto me, and set her arms quick about my neck, and 
 burst unto a strange and happy weeping. And I to 
 hold her gentle to me, and let her cry very natural, until 
 thr.t she was something unpent. 
 
 And lo ! when that she was eased, she to stand close 
 beside me, and to look again unto the Mighty P3n-amid ; 
 and afterward, as she to steady, she to ask an hundred 
 questions, so utter eager and so to thrill with joy and 
 excitement, as that she did be a glad child. And an 
 hundred questions I answered, and showed her new 
 things and Wonders uncounted. 
 
 And of all strangeness that she then to see, there did 
 none so to shake her in the spirit with terror as did that 
 Dreadful and Horrid House, which did be the House of 
 Silence. And it was as that her very being did know 
 and be repulsed of some Horror that did concern and 
 be in that House ; so that she to want to hide in the 
 bushes that did be anigh to the Road ; and truly, I to 
 think this wise, and to remember and to be ware suddenly 
 that we did be indeed come now into the Power of Mon- 
 strosity which did be utter and forever abroad in that 
 Land. 
 
 And surely, we went then in among the bushes that 
 did grow clumpt upon the side of the Road, as you to 
 remember ; and afterward, I calmed this new fear that 
 had come so quick upon ^line Own ; and she then to peer 
 forth -with me from the bushes, and to have renewed 
 sight over the Land. 
 
 Now, as you have knowledge, the House of Silence 
 stood upon a low hill, and the Road did bend about 
 the bottom of the hill ; and this way did I come, when 
 that I was on mine outward way. 
 
 i; And surely, as now I lookt, it did seem that we should 
 try a short passage, and thereby be come free out of all 
 danger in but a space of four or five days, if only we to 
 
PAST THE HOUSE OF SILENCE 223 
 
 succeed. And I stood a good while very husht and 
 anxious, and did consider this new way, and did presently 
 point it out to the Maid, how that we saw the Mighty 
 Redoubt straight to the back of the low hill where stood 
 the House of Silence, and mayhap we might chance 
 to find a safe going that way, and that I did ponder 
 thatwise. For, indeed, as you do know, we must go 
 nigh past the House, even did we return by the long 
 journeying, and this to be because that the bushes did 
 make a cover only near to the Road, and all to be a country 
 of bare rock beyond the bushes on that side of the Road, 
 which did be to the North and West. 
 
 And so went we forward, with a new caution. 
 
 And we came out from among the bushes upon the 
 North-West of the Road, and crost unto the Eastward 
 side ; and here the bushes to grow very plentiful, so that 
 I led on with a cheerfulness of hope within my heart. 
 And alway'^ went so far to the South-East as the bushes 
 would give us their cover, and this way I made that we 
 should scarce to pass within a great mile of the dread 
 and horrid House ; though, in verity, this to be most 
 dreadful close. 
 
 And we w^alked then for six hours, and went some- 
 times creeping, and oft stoopt, and ever with a great 
 caution. 
 
 And when the twelfth hour did be nigh, we to begin 
 to draw clear of the House ; and surely there to come 
 somewhat of ease into my brain and heart ; for it did 
 be as that we should come clear of all harm. 
 
 And I turned to the Maid, that I whisper gentle and 
 loving encouragement unto her. And lo ! in that moment. 
 Mine Own gave out a sudden low sobbing, and was gone 
 still upon the earth. And, truly, my heart did seem to 
 die in me ; for I knew that there did be directed a Force 
 out of the House of Silence, which did be aimed unto the 
 Spirit of Mine Own Maid. And I caught the Maid instant 
 into mine arms, and I set my body between her body 
 and the dreadness of the House ; and surel}-, my spirit 
 to perceive that there beat out at her a dreadful Force, 
 which did have in it an utter Silence and a bleakness of 
 Desolation. And lo ! I saw in a moment that the Force 
 
224 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 had no power to slay me ; but did surely make to slay the 
 Maid. And I set my Spirit and my Will about her, for a 
 shield, if this might be, and I had her to mine arms as 
 that she did be mine own babe. 
 
 And I stood upright, for there did be no more use 
 to hide ; and I knew that I must walk forever until that 
 I have Mine Own to the Shelter of the Mighty Refuge, 
 or to walk until I die ; for only with speed might I save 
 her from the dread and horrid Malice of that Force. 
 
 And I set free the Diskos from my hip, and had it 
 in mine arms beside the Maid, and I strode forward 
 out of the bushes, and put forth my strength that I journey 
 with an utter speed. And ever my Spirit did know 
 of that monstrous Force which did be direct upon us, 
 to the Destruction of Mine Own Maid. 
 
 And odd whiles, as I walkt, I called Mine Own by 
 her olden love name, and by the new name of Naani ; 
 but never did she move or seem even that she lived ; 
 and surely my heart sickened ^\ithin me with a mighty 
 despair, so that a constant madness did begin to thrill 
 in me and to make me something monstrous in strength, 
 with my fierce agony and intentness to save. And one 
 hope only had I, that I bring her yet hviiig into the Shelter 
 of the Mighty Refuge ; and so, swift, to the care of the 
 Doctors. 
 
 And lo ! I did strive to be wise in my despair ; for 
 I made a quick halting soon, and I warmed a broth of 
 the tablets and water upon a hot rock, and strove that 
 I set some of the broth between the closed lips of Mine 
 Own Maid ; yet did it be useless, as I to have known 
 before in my heart. And alway I kept my body and 
 my Will and my Spirit and my Love between the Maid 
 and the dreadfulness of the House. And I made some 
 of the water, and dasht it upon the face of Mine Own, 
 and I chafed her hands ; but truly it to have no use ; 
 neither did I truly to think it should be like to. 
 
 And I wiped her face then, and harked to her dear 
 heart ; and surely it did beat, very slow and husht. And 
 afterward, I vvTapt her in the cloak. 
 
 And I forced m3'self then that I eat some of the tablets, 
 and I drank a great lot of the water, for a fever did seem 
 
PAST THE HOUSE OF SILEKCE 225 
 
 to burn in me, and moreover I to mean that I lack not 
 for strength to my task. 
 
 And I set my gear upon' me" very speedy, and I lifted 
 Mine Own Beloved, that did be now §0 husht, that once 
 had been so merry and dearly naughty. And surely, 
 I nigh choked as the thought uprase in me ; but I set 
 it back, and did but go the more furious. And surely 
 no man did ever go so fast and constant upon his feet 
 through an eternity ; for I was come again to my strength, 
 and there did be a madness of intention and despair upon 
 me ; and I went on forever. 
 
 And at each sixth hour when I stopt very brief to 
 eat and to drink, I made to bring Mine Own to her senses ; 
 yet she never to come, and alway her heart to grow the 
 more feeble ; so that in the end 1 did utter fear to hark ; 
 and did but set food and drink into me, and onward again 
 with an utter fierceness. 
 
 And why there came not any Sweet Power of Good- 
 ness to help me in my strait, I never to know ; but did 
 call desperate upon all Good things to aid me, as I went, 
 to save i\Iine Ov/n. But there naught to come ; so that 
 I had grown into cursings, but that I did not to lose my 
 V\isdom to any useless foolishness. And alway, as I 
 went, I to see the Land blindly, and oft vague and grey 
 as that I did look at naught real, and again with strange 
 flashings of light, and the glare of fires ; and anoa to see 
 the Land as it did be, and all odd whiles to have now to 
 me the feel of a dread and monstrous dreaming. 
 
 And surely I sped for ever through the dreadful hours, 
 and went neither to the right nor to the left, neither 
 did I strive to hide in the bushes nor to evade aught, 
 for I knew that the Maid died slowly in mine arms, and 
 there to be no more gain in life, save by speed, that I have 
 her swift to the Mighty Pyramid to the care of the Doctors. 
 And a great and despairing madness grew e\"er within 
 me. 
 
 And thrice I to have a vague memory that there came 
 creatuies at me, from the dark of the Land ; but surely j 
 slew them with the Diskos, and have no remembering 
 thereof, only that mine anger did boil in me, and I to know 
 once that the Diskos did run blood in my hand. 
 
226 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 And'lo ! there to come sudden unto my spirit the know- 
 ledge that the aether of the world did be stirred. And, 
 indeed, I did be surely sighted by the great Millions of 
 the Mighty Pyramid. And they to have seen me come 
 forward into the sight of the spy-glasses, and that I did 
 bring a maid in mine arms out of all the night of the 
 world. 
 
 And truly, as I did after learn, the dear Master Mon- 
 struwacan had discovered me great hours before ; for 
 there had been a steadfast watch kept in the Tower 
 of Observation for my returning, if that ever I should 
 return ; and the might of the Great Spy-Glass had shown 
 me plain a good while gone, and that I did carry some- 
 what, that was surely the maid that I did go to find. 
 Yet had the Master given an order that no word be set 
 abroad to the Peoples, of this discovering, lest that the 
 emotions of the i\IilUons to tell overmuch unto the Evil 
 Powers of the Land. But now had the MilUons also 
 come unto knowledge; for many had ceased not to watch 
 through their spy-glasses, and the news to travel very 
 speedy through the cities ; and surely now there did be 
 a constant spiritual noise in the night, to be heard only 
 of the Spirit, yet to suffice to wake and to warn all that 
 Land. 
 
 And truly, as I after to learn, the Master Monstru- 
 wacan did know by the instruments that there Ccime 
 a Force out of the House of silence, and this to trouble 
 him greatly ; so that he set the word through the Pyra- 
 mid, by the Hour-SHps, that all the Peoples strive to 
 contain their emotion, lest they bring an Harm and a 
 Destruction upon me, by warning the Land with the 
 greatness of their feehngs. 
 
 Yet, in verity, this did be useless ; for the Peoples did 
 be very human, and could nowise check their gladness 
 and great wonder and excitement ; for it was to them 
 so great a wonder almost as we should suffer if that a 
 man in this Age should go beyond Death in search of 
 his Beloved ; and afterward to come backward unto the 
 Living ; and, surely, in such case, how mighty should 
 be our amazement ; and this to be somewise how they 
 did be ; yet with it also a sweet and natural gladness 
 
PAST THE HOUSE OF SILENCE 927 
 
 and strong welcoming, which doth be the true beat of 
 the Human Heart unto the Wanderer. 
 • And presently, and through all the time that I came 
 forward across the Land, there did be mayhaps an hun- 
 dred million that did never cease to watch me from the 
 embrasures from the View-Tables, and from all vantages. 
 Yet, for a long while, only they which possessed strong 
 sp}ang-glasses did be abled to see me truly ; for I was a 
 great way off. 
 
 And millions did but stare vainly unto that part where 
 I was said to be ; and the Hour-Slips to come out four 
 times in the hour, and to tell aught that did be known. 
 And so shall you perceive that Humanity did but have 
 grown the more Human. 
 
 And, in verity, I went forward with all my strength, 
 and did drive heedless through the miles and the night, 
 and scarce conscious of aught, because of the aching 
 madness of despair that did grow ever within me ; for 
 I knew that Mine Own Maid died alway in mine arms, 
 as 1 did carry her. 
 
 And later, a monstrous space of hours it to seem, I 
 knew that I was come to that part of the Road, where 
 it did bend somewhat unto the Vale Of Red Fire ; and 
 this did be something anigh to that wilderness where 
 the Youths did fight with the giant-men. 
 
 And I came over the Road, and urged my body utter 
 furious across the Land. And, surely, in that moment 
 when I crost the road, great numbers of the Millions 
 did see me, that had not seen before. And there went 
 a shaking in the aether of the World, because of the sudden 
 emotion of so mighty a Multitude ; and lo ! it did be 
 as that in that moment the Land was at last waked ; 
 for there came from far away unto the Eastward, a faint 
 and dreadful laughter, as that a monstrous Being laught 
 unto Itself in some lost and dreadful country. And the 
 Laughter passed over the Land, and did echo strangely, 
 as it did seem, in this part and that part, and presently 
 to go rolling round in the far and hid West Lands, and 
 to be as that it wandered awhile amid the far mountains 
 of the Outer Lands, and was presently lost from my 
 hearing. 
 And my heart chilled a little maybe ; but yet did I 
 
228 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 not care over-much ; for I to lack all if that I lackt Death, 
 if that I not to be given power to save Mine Own. Yet 
 did I make a little pause, so that I got the knife from 
 the belt of the Maid, and did also to bare the Capsule ; 
 for if that there came a Destruction upon us, I to make 
 instant sure that Mine Own Maid be safe unto death 
 and I then to go quickl}^ with the Capsule. 
 
 And afterward I again upon my \v3.y. 
 
 And ever upon each sixth hour I did stop that I eat 
 and drink, and did onward again, even as a machine ; 
 for I commanded myself to this duty of victual, that I 
 lack not my strength unto the saving of the Maid. Yet, 
 truly, I did seem to choke alway as I strove with the 
 tablets. 
 
 And lo ! ever as I went forward did the Land awake ; 
 and my spirit to know that Great Forces did be abroad 
 restless. And the Monsters to begin wild roamings, 
 because that they also to know of the Unrest that did 
 be come into the Land. And there to go presently odd 
 roarings across the Land, from night unto night. And 
 I to go forward the more desperate, and to step neither 
 to the right nor to the left ; but to make direct unto 
 my Mighty Home. 
 
 And the \'ale of Red Fire did be soon afar off unto 
 my right, and the bulk of the Watcher of the North- 
 East to be somewise unto my left, before me ; and the 
 great back to be toward me. And truly, I lookt at 
 the Brute-Force, and it did be as that I drew nigh imto 
 a Mountain of Watchfulness ; and above it in the ever- 
 lasting night did be the blue shining of the luminous 
 ring, and the ring shed a light downward over the Monster- 
 Force ; and the shoulders did be huge and humpt, even 
 as two small hills, and it lookt forever from me through 
 eternity unto the Pyramid. And this to be plain, though 
 I did be a great way off from it. 
 
 And sudden, as I went, there came Somewhat out of 
 a bush unto my left, and rose up at me, very long and 
 tall ; and surely it did be some kind of a man, and came at 
 me. And my fur}' and my despair came inward upon 
 me in a moment, so that I troubled not to set down the 
 Maid, but leaped at the tiling, where it did be yet half 
 hid in the dark. And lo ! it died in pieces, and the Diskos 
 
PAST THE HOUSE OF SILENCE 229 
 
 did roar to content my heart an instant. And I then 
 
 dSiihiv withrmT^^' " ""' "^ '"'''' "'' •- ^ 
 
 1 "^",1 !°K *'?^"'*' '/°''' presently from afar the deep and 
 dieadful baying of the Hounds ; so that I knew we did 
 be surely dead save that a miracle should happen. And 
 I askt m my heart in a fierce and mad fashion why that 
 they did not to rig one of the olden shooting weapons 
 that they shoot from the PjTamid, and so to give me some 
 aid m mine extremity. 
 
 And behold, even as I did be so bitter, there went 
 afar upward m the everlasting night, where did shine 
 
 ^ T^t.^'^^^' *^^ '^^^P flashings of the Set Speech • 
 and I did wami in my heart a little with hope ; for the 
 Master Monstniwacan did see that I was now all dis- 
 covered, and there to be no more use for silence, and 
 did speak straight and helpful unto me. And I made 
 to read the Set Speech, but mine eyes had been mad 
 and near blinded with lost hope. But in a moment I 
 saw clear. And behold, the dear Master Monstruwacan 
 bid me to keep good my courage, for that they did have 
 made ready three of the olden weapons; and moreover 
 they to save me, even if that they have to turn loose the 
 Earth<:urrent over the Land. And he commended me 
 with Honour, and that I strive fon^-ard yet a little while • 
 for that an Hundred Thousand Men did be prepared ' 
 Uits ^^^" ^^^^ ^^ <io^vnwa^d in their armour by the 
 
 ^ And surely, as you shall think, my heart eased a httle 
 in me, and there burned somewhat of a hope in my spirit 
 that I yet to bring Mine Own unto the Doctors, ere it be 
 too late. 
 
 And the baying of the Hounds did grow nearer in 
 the night ; and there to grow ever the roarings over the 
 l^and ; and a sense of Evil and monstrousness to be abroad 
 in all the night. 
 
 And lo ! I to have come by this so that the \\'atcher 
 of the ^orth-East did be backward upon my left • and 
 
 i"^ u I ^f ^ ^^^ ^^'^""^^^ ^°^^' at the Monster-Force 
 and behold, the great bell-ear did quiver continually 
 
 ^?i xu ^ T ^^^^' ^^^ Monster made somewhat known unto 
 all the Land. And the Monster did look as ever unto 
 
230 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 the Pyramid ; and did be a great and silent Hill of Life 
 that did lean toward the Pyramid ; and the light from 
 the Ring came downward upon the monstrous hide, 
 which did be set in vast folds and wrinkles upon it. And 
 the Monster to know of me ; yet never to move, neither 
 to show life, save that the ear did quiver so horridly. 
 
 And I knew that they made some great preparation 
 in the Pyramid for our defence ; for all the night did 
 begin now to shake and to quiver with the mighty beat 
 of the Earth-Current. 
 
CHAPTER XIII 
 
 IN THE COUNTRY OF SILENCE 
 
 Anb lo ! I did become something nigh unto the ^Ti^^hty 
 Pyramid ; and my great Home went up vast into the ever- 
 lasting night as a very Mountain of sweet Lile and Safety ; 
 and had surely amazed me afresh with the utter Bigness of 
 it, only that despair and weariness did have too grim an 
 hold upon my heart for me to care of aught, .-save to have 
 Mine Own Maid within the safe wonder of the huge Refuge. 
 And it did be still afar off from me. 
 
 And I to go forward across the Land with a strong going ; 
 and lo ! as I past a hollow place where did bum a fire-holo, 
 there came something out of the hollow. And the thing 
 gat upward from crawling, and did be a great and haired 
 Man. And the Man lookt at me, and afterward came unto 
 me, and did put his hands forward, very eager, as he 
 came. 
 
 And I did see the hands plain in the light from the fire-hole, 
 and the hands were monstrous, and did be armed brutish 
 \vith horrid claws, so that the Man should have been able 
 to rip aught, even as a wild beasts 
 
 And I put Mine Own very swift to the earth ; and surely, 
 I cared not for life or aught ; for this thing did make to 
 delay me, and I to be fierce with despair that aught should 
 halt me. And lo ! I leaped very furious and with cold 
 
 231 
 
232 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 anger at the giant ; and I smote at the monstrous brute ; 
 but he unto the side in an instant of time, and so escaped 
 the blow. And he flung forth his monstrous arm out of the 
 half-dark of a shadow that did be cast by the dance of the 
 fire-hole, and caught my head-piece and pluckt it from me 
 so strong and brutish that he cast me nigh a dozen feet on 
 to my back. Yet I was not harmed in the life, but only 
 sore shaked and bruised ; and I to be up in a moment, and 
 came in upon the giant, and the Diskos did roar and blaze 
 in my hands as I swung the weapon. And I gat the giant 
 above the middle part, and the Diskos did glut itself, and 
 went through the giant as that he did be naught, though so 
 huge and monstrous and girt with strength. And he to 
 have surely turned his shoulders as he died ; for the upper 
 part of the giant-man went horrid to the earth, and the 
 legs and the trunk stood plain in the night of the fire- 
 hole, and the blood went upward as a fountain in the 
 night. 
 
 And I made no pause, but leaped unto the Maid, and had 
 her in a moment to mine arms, and onward again past that 
 dead thing, that did only then to fall with an horrid sound. 
 And surely the night did be full of an astonishment and 
 upliftedness of the Millions, so that their spiritual crjings I 
 did go all about me, and did tell me that they had perceived 
 this thing, and did cast their love and delight unto me, and 
 a vast excitement to be upon them. 
 
 And lo ! I scarce to have gone a great mile more, but 
 there came two vague things out of a dark place, where 
 certain rocks did upstand ; and I smote them with the 
 Diskos, and went onward ; but what they did be, I never 
 to know. 
 
 And surely, after that, I did seem to go smiting forever j 
 for there to come, time and oft, strange things out from 
 the bushes and the rocks, as that all the Land did be a-crawl 
 with foul and monstrous life ; and I to go smiting, as in a 
 dream, and to speed forward ever with a more fierce despair ; 
 for surely the end of our lives did be come, and I not to be 
 given power to save Mine Own Maid. 
 
 And all the Land did be full of grim and monstrous 
 roarings, and odd-wise lower sounds, very deadly. And 
 once I did hear the noise of giants running. And all the 
 night to be Evil. And, in verity, how I did not be slain 
 
 \ 
 
IN THE COUNTRY OF SILENCE 233 
 
 by some dread Force, I not to know, unless that I did be 
 burned free of all vveakness that an Evil Power should have 
 chance to harm me through ; for, indeed, I had been dealt 
 a bitter training a monstrous time. 
 
 And lo ! there arose constant now the hoarse and dread- 
 ful baying of the Hounds, and made known that a might}^ 
 pack did be out. And they to seem to be no more, maybe, 
 than a good mile unto the South-East ; and I to be all 
 alone, save for the d3ang Maid that I held in my arms. 
 And I lookt vainly and with despair for the Hundred 
 Thousand that did be Prepared, and had come downward, 
 as you do know, unto mine aid. But truly, there did be 
 naught to see anywheres, save the strange lights and 
 shadows of the Land ; and the movement of monstrous 
 life in this place and that place. And the Hounds to come 
 nearer with every moment of tmie ; so that indeed, I knew 
 that death did be very nigh. 
 
 And I ceased not from my stride ; but went forward, 
 and did begin to run ; for the Pyramid was not a huge way 
 off in the night ; and the shine of the Circle about it, to be 
 plain seen, save here and there, where it did be hid strangely. 
 And I to have a despairing hope that I come yet with 
 Mine Own into the safety of the Circle. 
 
 And the baying of the Hounds to come ever the more 
 near ; and surely it did be a doubly hideous bitter thing 
 that I lose My Dear One, so nigh unto Home ; and the 
 great Mountain of my Home to go upward before me 
 into the night, and to seem so near that surely I did be 
 almost there ; but yet, mayhap, two great miles off, even 
 then. And, behold, I called out in vain despair and to no 
 end, why that none come to give me aid in this extremity ; 
 for the hounds did bay now but the half of a great mile, 
 upon my left, and did surely have scent of me, by the way 
 of their dreadful baying. 
 
 And, truly, the Millions to have an anguish of sympathy 
 for me ; for the spiritual noise of their emotion did be plain 
 unto my spirit ; and they surely to have seen and to have 
 interpreted the way that I did look about me and appear to 
 call out in despair ; for there came all about me in a moment 
 the companioning of a great and sweet spiritual force, 
 which did be bred of their quick going with me in their 
 understanding and love ; and they to have perceived how 
 
5»34 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 that I did be unto the end of hope ; and the Hounds to be 
 ahnost upon me. 
 
 And in this moment, there came afresh to my hearing 
 the shaking beat of the Earth-Current ; so that I knew 
 the Humans to take desperate means to save. And there 
 came to my view a vast pack of the Hounds unto my left, 
 and they came running at a great pace, and their heads 
 did be low, and they to be so great as horses ; and seen plain 
 and again in shadow, all in the same moment, as they did 
 come. 
 
 And, in verity, I knew that we two to be dead indeed 
 ere a minute be gone, if that the Humans not to haste. 
 And I stood where I did be ; for there was no more use to 
 run ; and I lookt from the Hounds unto the Mighty Pyramid, 
 and again to the Hounds. And again I lookt with my hope 
 gone, unto the Pyramid ; for the Hounds did be scarce 
 two hundred fathoms off from me ; and there did be 
 hundreds of the mighty beasts. And lo ! even as I lookt 
 that last time unto the Pyramid, there brake out a mon- 
 strous bursting flame, that did rush downward from the 
 Sealed lower part of the Mighty Pyramid. And the flame 
 smote downward upon the Land where the Hounds did 
 run, and all the Night to be lost from my sight in the 
 brightness and strangeness of that mighty flame ; so that 
 I saw no more the P3Tamid, or aught ; but only the 
 shining and dreadful glory of that flame. And 
 the flame made a blast in the Night, and a hotness that did 
 seem to wither me, even where I did be from it. And I 
 perceived that the Humans had truly turned loose the 
 Earth-Current upon the Hounds, that I be saved. And 
 there went a constant great thundering over the Land, 
 because that the Earth-Force did rend and split the air, 
 and did tear up the earth. And the roaring of the Monsters 
 did be husht and lost in that mighty sound ; and I to see no 
 place where the Hounds did be ; but only flames and 
 broken lands where the Earth-Force did strike ; and 
 great rocks did be hurled all whithers, with a vast noise ; 
 and truly it did be a mercy that I was not slain an hundred 
 times, if this might be, by the falHngs and burstings of 
 great rocks and boulders. 
 
 And lo ! in a moment the Humans did cut off the Earth- 
 Force, and had it again to their control. And there to 
 
IN THE COUNTRY OF SILENCE 235 
 
 seem now a great silence upon the Land, and an utter 
 dark ; save that flames and noise came from that part 
 where the Current did strike. And I very speedy to come 
 free of the dazedness that had me, and made again to my 
 running ; for, in truth, it to seem now that I should yet 
 be let to win unto safety with Mine Own. 
 
 And surely, I to be yet in expecting of the Hundred 
 Thousand to come unto me ; but they not to come. And 
 all about me the Land to begin again to give out the 
 noises of the Monsters ; and to send forth new and peculiar 
 noises, as that there did be more awaked in the Land than 
 did be ever heard by me before. And presently, I saw 
 that there went living things, creeping, between me and 
 the light of the Circle. And I to know that I yet to have 
 to fight bitter, if that I would bring the Maid safe. And I 
 swung the Diskos free, and ran on. 
 
 And sudden my Spirit to know that I did be warned 
 of some new peril ; and I to look upward into the night, 
 that the Master Monstruwacan should mayhap to tell 
 me the danger, by the Set Speech. But, in truth, there 
 came not the quick flashings of the Set Speech ; but only 
 an upward stillness, and a dimness of the hghts of the 
 Mighty P}Tamid. And afterward, I to learn that the 
 dear Master Monstruwacan made to warn me of danger ; 
 but that all the instruments of the Tower of Observation 
 to fail to work, and likewise all the machinery of the 
 PjTamid to cease, even unto the moving of the great lifts, 
 and the moan of the Air Pumps ; and all to have been this 
 way for nigh a great hour, until that the Earth-Current 
 did flow again more full. And surely, this doth show that 
 Death did nigh to come unto all the j\Iillions, because of 
 the great trial that did be made to save us. 
 
 But, truly, my spirit did be warned by the trouble of 
 the Millions, and because the Master Monstruwacan called 
 vaguely with his brain-elements ; so that I went ever 
 more warily, and did look all ways. And lo ! sudden I 
 to stare above me into the night ; and there to be a pale 
 circle, very quiet and steadfast that did go alway over the 
 twain of us. And I saw that this did be surely one of those 
 sweet Powers of Holiness, that did stand between our souls 
 and some dread Power that came anigh to work our 
 Destruction. And I to have no over-fear ; but did put my 
 
2^,6 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 'vJ 
 
 trust in the Force of Holiness, and went forward, running 
 warily. 
 
 And surely, I came maj^hap so nigh as to within four 
 hundred paces of the Circle ; and I to think that I yet to 
 win Mine Own safe and undelayed within the guarding 
 of the Circle. And the light of the Circle did burn dim ; 
 so that I had sudden fear whether that it be any more use 
 for a Guard, until that the Earth-Current to come more 
 free. And all this as I ran, swift and wary and utter 
 anxious. 
 
 And lo ! in that moment in a dim place there rose up 
 three beast-men from the earth, and came at me, gi"owling. 
 And the first did be so close that I had no room to the 
 Diskos ; but beat in the head of the man with the haft-part. 
 And I leaped unto the side then, and swung the Diskos, 
 and did be utter mad, yet chill, with fury ; so that the Maid 
 did be no more than a babe in the crook of mine arm. 
 And I came in sudden to meet the two beast-men as they 
 ran at me ; and I cut quick and light with the great Weapon, 
 and did have that anger upon me which doth make the 
 heart a place of cold and deadly intent ; so that I had a 
 wondrous and brutal judgement to the slaying. And, 
 truly, I slew them as that they had been no more than mice ; 
 and I had no harm, neither so much as a touch from them. 
 And, behold ! in that moment there came a great Shout of 
 wonder and of welcome from within the Circle. And I 
 lookt swiftly, and began again to run ; for there did be 
 men in grey armour all within the Circle ; yet came they 
 not to mine aid. 
 
 And lo ! in a moment I knew why that the Hundred 
 Thousand did have held off from me in mine extremity ; 
 for, behold ! there did be monstrous Black Mounds all 
 along without of the Circle, and did rock and sway with 
 a force of strange hfe that did set an horror into my sou 
 as I ran ; for truly they did be the visible signs of monstrous 
 Forces of Evil. And did any Human have ventured 
 outward beyond the Circle, then had that man been 
 Destroyed in the Spirit, and lost utterly ; so that none had 
 dared to come ; neither had it been of use if any had made 
 themselves to be a sacrifice to aid me ; for, truly, they to 
 have been of no use, when dead, as you shsdl say. 
 
IN THE COUNTRY OF SILENCE 237 
 
 And there came a constant shouting from the Hundred 
 Thousand to me, that I haste, and indeed to haste. And 
 truly I did haste with all my strength. And I lookt unto 
 the dear Circle of Holiness that did be above us twain ; and 
 it to go steadfast over us ; so that I saw we to be surely 
 saved. 
 
 And lo ! I to be no more than an hundred paces now 
 from the glowing of the Circle. And behold I even in 
 that instant, there must come brutal things to destroy 
 us ; for there came an herd of squat and brutish men all 
 about me in a moment from the shadows, where they had 
 been hid. And they caught at me, and caught at the Maid 
 to tear her from mine arm. And truly, it did be as that 
 they surely to have success ; for I could nowise in a moment 
 free myself, and yet to guard the Maid and to use the 
 Diskos. And lo ! I kickt with my metal boots, and gave 
 from them and turned all ways in a moment, and wrenched 
 free ; and 1 leaped back ; and the herd of horrid brutes after 
 me. 
 
 And now I to have space for the Diskos, and a grimness 
 in my heart ; and I came round very sudden, and ran in 
 among the men, smiting. And I hit very swift both from 
 the right and the left, and to and fro with a constant quick 
 circling. And the Diskos did spin and roar, and made a 
 strange light upon the faces of the men, and they to have 
 tusks like the tusks of pigs. And surely I did rage through 
 them, smiting. And they to strike at me a thousand times 
 with great stones, so that mine armour rang, and was all 
 fresh burst, and I near to sicken under the blows and new 
 wounds ; but they not to harm the Maid, for I carried her 
 above their squat and brutish reach. 
 
 And the brute-men to seem without end. But I made 
 alway forward unto the glowing of the Circle ; and the 
 night to be full in that place of the fierce shoutings of the 
 Hundred Thousand ; and many — as I did learn — to have 
 tried to come unto me, but that their comrades held them 
 from so useless a dying. 
 
 And, in verity, I to be now scarce fifty paces from the 
 glowing of the Circle ; and did be nigh to fall ; for I did be 
 so utter dazed and wounded with the fight, and ill with a 
 vast weariness and the despair and madness of my joui^ney ; 
 
238 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 and moreover, as you do know, I not to have slept, but to 
 have carried the Maid forever through days and nights, 
 and to have fought oft. 
 
 And lo ! the Hundred Thousand stood just within the 
 Circle, and they that were to the front did swing each 
 man the Diskos ; and they hurled each the Diskos in among 
 the herd of the tuskt men that did make to slay me. 
 And surely this to save me ; for the herd did thin to my 
 front ; and I to gather my strength, and to charge with 
 despair, and to smite and never be ceased of smiting ; 
 so that there did be dead creatures all about. And behold ! 
 I brake through the herd, with Mine Own, and did be upon 
 the Circle. And lo ! I stept over the Circle, that did 
 scarce now to give out a Resistance ; and a thousand hands 
 did come forward to give me help ; yet did none touch me, 
 but gave back from me ; for there did be that about me 
 which held them off, as with a little awe ; for I to be strange 
 unto them. 
 
 And I stood there in a great silence, and the Diskos 
 in my hand ran blood to the haft. And maybe I rockt as 
 I stood ; for many again did put out their hands, as to hold 
 me, and again drew back, and were silent. 
 
 And I lookt unto them, and they lookt back at me ; 
 and I did gasp a while, and was strangely dazed, and 
 did try to tell them that I had need of the Doctors for 
 the Life of Mine Own Maid, that did be dying in mine 
 arms. Aiid behold, in that moment, there did be a sound 
 of giants running, out in the night. And some then to 
 cry out different matters, to aid me, and to beware of the 
 giants, and to bring the Doctors to attend me on the 
 instant. 
 
 And other voices did call that the Holy light was gone 
 from above ; and likewise the Black Mounds from the 
 outer part of the Circle. And there did be a monstrous 
 noise of roarings in the Land, and all to come bewildered 
 imto my brain, which did surely fail now with the grim 
 and utter stress which had been mine so long. 
 
 And there to be also a constant noise that came from 
 near and from upward ; and truly I to know, as in a dream, 
 that it did be made of the shouting of the great Millions, 
 
IN THE COUNTRY OF SILENCE 239 
 
 that did make an eternal and vague roaring-sound upward 
 in the night, that did come down from the upper heights, 
 no more loud than a strange and continual murmuring out 
 of the lofty miles. 
 
 And surely, «f to find my voice in a little minute, and 
 did ask a near man whether there be any Doctors with 
 the men. And in that moment there came forward a 
 Master of the Diskos, which doth be as a Commander 
 of this age. And he made the Salute of Honour with 
 the Diskos, and would have eased the Maid from me ; 
 but I to ask again, very slow, whether that there was 
 a Doctor a-near. And he on the instant to give an order ; 
 and the great thousands to begin to shape, and did make 
 a mighty lane unto the Great Gateway of the Mighty 
 Pyramid. 
 
 And the Master of the Diskos made a sign to certain 
 that did be near ; and they stood about me, as I to know 
 dully, lest I fall ; but they not to touch me ; for I did be 
 as that I must not be laid hand upon ; for I did near to 
 choke with despair lest I to have come Home too late ; 
 and surely, also, the men to seem as that I did be strange 
 unto them. 
 
 And there went orders swift and constant this way 
 and that ; and lo ! in a little w^hile, there came two big 
 men of the Upward Cities, running ; and they had a little 
 man between them upon a sling. And the little man did 
 be a Master of the Doctors ; and he aided me gentle to 
 lay Mine Own Maid upon the earth. And the Master of the 
 Diskos made a sign, and the men that did be near, turned 
 each his back ; and the Doctor to make an examination for 
 the life of Mine Own. 
 
 And there to come about that time a seeming of silence 
 in the land. And truly the Hundred Thousand did be 
 utter quiet ; and a great quiet in the ]\Iighty Pyramid ; 
 for, in truth, all to know^ by this, that there to be a fear 
 that the Maid I did bring out of the night, did be slain by 
 the Evil Forces. 
 
 And sudden the Httle man that did be the Master Doctor, 
 
 lookt up quiet and piteous at me ; so that I knew in a 
 
 .moment that Mine Own Maid did be dead. And he to 
 
 see that I knew ; and he covered the face of Mine Own, 
 
240 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 and stood up very speedy ; and he called softly to the men 
 that did be to mj^ back, and he signed to them that some 
 to support me, and some to lift Mine Own Maid, and bear 
 her unto the Great Gateway. And he lookt keen at me ; 
 and I to fight a little that I breathe ; and afterward did make 
 with my hands, that the men not to come near me, neither 
 to touch Mine Own. And the Master Doctor to under- 
 stand that I did be truly strong until I die, and did beckon 
 the men from me, and from the Maid. 
 
 And I stoopt, in a little, and I lifted Mine Own Maid 
 into mine arms for that last journeying. 
 
 And I came down the mighty lane of the Hundred 
 Thousand, all in their grey armour. And they did make 
 silent salute with the Diskos reversed, each man as I passed 
 him, and did be utter silent. And I scarce to wot of aught, 
 save that all the world did be quiet and emptied, and my 
 task to have failed, and Mine Own to lie dead in mine arms. 
 Yet, truly, did it to have failed utter ? for I had surely saved 
 Mine Own from the terror of the Second Night Land, and 
 she not to have come alone and with madness unto her 
 death ; but to have died in mine arms ; and she surely to 
 have been comforted within her spirit, because that my 
 love did be so utter about her. 
 
 And I to think \'aguely and terribly on an hundred 
 sweet love actions that she to have shown unto me ; and 
 sudden I did remember with a dreadful pain how that I 
 never to have waked to discover Mine Own Maid kissing 
 me in my sleep, as I to have meant. And a madness cf 
 anguish did flash sudden through the numbness upon my 
 brain ; so that I did be blinded a little, and surely went 
 crooked in my walk ; for I to know, sudden, that the Master 
 Doctor steadied mine elbow for a moment ; but afterward 
 did leave me be, as I to have again control of my spirit. 
 
 And lo ! as I drew nigh unto the Great Gateway, the 
 lights of the Pyramiid to begin to glow again more strong, 
 and the machinery of the Lifts and the Air Pumps to work, 
 because that now the Earth-Current did grow once more 
 to natural strength. And they to have power now to open 
 the Great Gate, which did be done by great machines. 
 
 And there to come forth to meet me a number of the 
 
IN THE COUKTRY OF SILENCE 241 
 
 Masters of the Mighty Pyramid ; and the dear Master 
 Monstruwacan did come before them alJ, so eager as that 
 he did be mine own Father. And he to have heard some- 
 what, vaguely, that there to have been a fear for the life 
 of the maid that I did bring. 
 
 And surely, he did be told by one near to the Gate- 
 wa}^ that the j\Iaid did be dead in mine arms ; for he 
 and all the Masters did pause and stand silent for me to 
 go by, and did reverse each his Diskos ; and this to have 
 been an Honour shown, than which there did be scarce 
 an}^ greater. 
 
 And there went a constant murmuring up in the night, 
 which did be the speech of the Millions, questioning. And 
 the news that the Maid did be dead, went upward through 
 the miles. And my spirit to know, as in a di"eam, of the 
 spiritual noise which did go outward through all space, 
 and did be the grief of the Multitudes, as they did hear this 
 thing. Yet, truly, there did nothing comfort me anywise ; 
 neither I proper yet to know the verity of my loss ; for I 
 did go stunned. 
 
 And I came in through the Great Gateway, and the 
 FuU Watch did stand there silent in their armour ; and they 
 made the Salute of Honour. And I went onward with the 
 dead Maid that I did bring out of Eternity. 
 
 And presently, they that were around, did guide me, 
 with the Maid in mine arms, unto the Great Lift. And I 
 took Mine Own Maid into the Great Lift ; and the Masters 
 came with me, and did be in their armour ; and none did 
 speak to me. And the Master J^.lonstruwacan and the 
 Master of the Doctors stood silent to the side of me. And 
 there did be everywhere great Multitudes, that I did sec 
 vaguely ; but my spirit not to wot of them. 
 
 And lo ! I stood very quiet and dumb as we did go 
 upward through the miles ; and the MiUions of the Cities 
 stood about the Great Lift, and there did be a great silence 
 upward and downward through the strange miles ; save 
 for the weeping of women in dear sympathy, that did 
 sound far and low and constant. 
 
 And presently I to know that the Master Mon.^truwacan 
 and "the Master of the Doctors did look one to the other ; 
 and I to be aware sudden that I stood in my blood ; for I 
 
242 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 did be wounded in a hundred parts, and the blood to go away 
 from me. Yet did the Master Doctor be slow to do aught 
 for me, because that he to perceive that I did be slain in 
 the heart ; and there to be no pain so di-eadful as that he 
 should be like to wake me unto, if that he went hastil}^ 
 
 Yet, presently, there did come whirlings into my head ; 
 and someone did surely make to ease Mine Own Maid from 
 my arms. But I held her, dumbly ; and the blood to go 
 the more from me ; and they not to know what should be 
 done. And I to look at them. And the dear Master Mon- 
 struwacan did be saying somewhat unto me, that I did 
 have no power to hear ; but only to know that his face did 
 be very human. And there went a strange noise all about 
 me ; and the Master Monstruwacan to seem to hold me up, 
 and to beckon to some that did be to mj- back. And lo 1 
 there came a blackness, and the gentleness of arms about 
 mine armour 
 
 And I to come presently to quietness and to half-dreams ; 
 and did alway to seem that I carried Mine Own Maid in 
 mine arms. But truly there did pass three great days, 
 whilst that I did be thus. And I all that while to be laid 
 quiet, and to be tended by the Master Doctor, and aided 
 by all knowledge that did be known of Humans. 
 
 And on the third day, as it might be called, I to come 
 full unto my senses ; and the pain to take me in the breast ; 
 and the Master of the Doctors did be with me, and they 
 that nurst me ; and the Master Doctor watched me very 
 keen and gentle. 
 
 And I did be in a bed of the Health Room of mine own 
 city. And I gat from the bed, and the Doctor to say 
 naught ; but only to watch me. And I walkt to and fro a 
 little, and he alway to watch me. And presently he gave 
 me somewhat to drink ; and I drank. And I was gone 
 soon from all knowledge. 
 
 And I to come again unto a knowing that I yet to live ; 
 and there went a certain strength in my body. And lo ! 
 the first that I did see, was the Master of the Doctors ; and 
 I to perceive in a moment that he had wakened me, and had 
 nurst my strength for that moment, that I live through 
 
IN THE COUNTRY OF SILENCE 243 
 
 the Burial. For he to be very wise, and to have known 
 from that first seeing of me, that I not to hve after that 
 Mine Own did die. 
 
 And there was brought to me a loose gaiment ; but I 
 to refuse the garment, dumbty, and did look about me 
 very troubled and forgetting. And the Master Doctor 
 lookt alway at me ; and lo ! in a moment he called one, and 
 gave an order. And there was brought in then my broken 
 armour, and a garment to wear below. And I then to 
 knov/ that I did be content in this matter ; and the Doctor 
 alway to watch me. And they drest me in my broken 
 armour. 
 
 And surely, as they drest me, my spirit to hear the 
 sorrow and sympathy of the Multitudes, and did know 
 that they went downward by millions, unto the Country 
 of Silence. 
 
 And lo ! in that moment when I near to be in mine 
 armour, I to mind sudden again that I never to have 
 waked to discover Mine Own ?,Iaid kissing me in my 
 sleep. And the Pain gat me in the breast, so that I had 
 surely ended then, but that the Master Doctor set somewhat 
 to my breath, that eased me, and gave something of 
 dullness unto my senses for a while. 
 
 And I did be carried then in a sling unto the Great 
 Lift, and there did be a bed in the lift, and the Doctor to 
 have me to lie upon the bed ; and I to know that he also 
 to know that I never to need a bed any more ; neither 
 should I ever to come upward again in the Lift. 
 
 And truly the Mighty Pyramid did be an empt\Tiess ; 
 for there did seem to be left only the Stress Masters that 
 did arrange the moving of the Millions. And the Stress 
 Masters did stand about the Lift, as we dropt downward 
 through the great miles unto the Underground Fields. 
 And we came downward in the last unto the Country of 
 Silence, which did lie an hundred miles deep in the world, 
 and did be an hundred miles every way of Silence untc the 
 Dead. . 
 
 And they that were with me, gat me from the Lift, 
 and did mean to carry me in the sling unto the Last Road. 
 But I stood upon my feet, and made that I should walk, 
 and I held out my hand for the Diskos, which one did 
 
244 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 carry. And the Master Doctor signed that they should 
 obey me, as my spirit to know. And I walkt very steadfast 
 down the Way that did lead unto The Last Road ; and the 
 Master Doctor walkt behind me, a little space off. 
 
 And surely, there did be all the Peoples of the World 
 in that great Country ; and the Peoples did be spread 
 out forever, so far as my seeing did go ; and they to have 
 sight of me ; and all the aether did be stirred with the 
 humanness of their sorrow and their kind S}^npath3^ 
 And there gi*ew a murmur, which did be like to a low 
 rolling thunder, and did be the voices of the Peoples. 
 And the rolling of that great husht Sound went to and 
 fro across that mighty Country of Quiet ; and there to 
 be afterward an utter silence. 
 
 And I saw below me the place of the Last Rest, where 
 did be the beginning of the Last Road ; and there did lie 
 there a little figure, covered with a white robe, that did 
 glimmer with the beauteous work of women that had 
 sticht love and honour into that Last Garment. And 
 surely, I to rock upon my feet, and to steady myself with 
 the Diskos ; and the ^Master Doctor to be unto my side in a 
 moment, and gave me again something that I breathe-in. 
 But, indeed, I to refuse, after that I had taken one breath 
 of the drug ; for I to be able to bear my pain the little time 
 that I now to have to live ; and I to mean that I have no 
 dimness of my senses for those short minutes that I should 
 have yet near unto Mine Own. And truly the Master 
 Doctor did not press me anywise, but had a perfect under- 
 standing, and went quiet again to the rearward. 
 
 And I came soon to that place where Mine Own Dead 
 One did lie ; and the Master Monstruwacan stood to her 
 feet, and did be clothed in grey armour, and had the Diskos 
 reversed ; and this to be for an Honour unto My Dead 
 Maid. 
 
 And there kneeled two maids in white, one to the right 
 and one to the left of Mine Own, and they to be for Faith- 
 fulness, and did be maids, because that they watched by a 
 maid ; and had likewise been matrons, if that the Dead 
 had been wife unto any. 
 
 And the place at the Head of the Last Rest did be 
 empty, and did be for me ; and he that stood to the head, 
 did be for Love ; for it did be the chief, and did hold 
 
IN THE COUNTRY OF SILENCE 245 
 
 dominion over and did make to live both Faithfulness 
 and Honour. And this to be the way of the Burial 
 alway. 
 
 And lo ! I took my courage into my heart ; and I stood 
 to the head of Mine Own Maid ; and I lookt down upon the 
 wondrous white glory of the garment, which did be white 
 because that Mine Own did be a Maid ; yet did be worked 
 with yellow Flowers of Weeping, as we did call them, 
 because that she had died in love. And I to know that no 
 hand had toucht that wonderful garment, save the hands 
 of maidens. 
 
 And behold ! as I stood there, from far away over the 
 Land, there did come a far and faint sound ; and the 
 sound did come more nigh, so that I knew that far off, 
 beyond the Hills of the Babes, the Millions did begin to 
 sing the Calling Song, where Million did call husht unto 
 Million, and the sound did come onward toward where we 
 did be, and did go over us, and pass onward in a husht and 
 wondrous breathing of sound, as that all the Love that did 
 be ever in this world, did call in a low anguish unto a lost 
 Beloved. And the sound to pass away and away over 
 that mighty Country in the deep Earth, and did hush and 
 hush unto a great and utter silence, save for a faint murmur 
 of countless women weeping, that did be in the air of that 
 Land of Quiet. 
 
 And there to be a space of silence, and again the silence 
 to be broken by a far sound ; and there to come again from 
 beyond the far Hills of the Babes a strange and low sound, 
 and did be as of a wind w^andering through damp forests. 
 And the sound grew, and came across the Flills of the Babes, 
 and did be breathed forth by Million after Million, so that 
 in a little I to hear the Song of Weeping sung very low and 
 sorrowful by the multitudes. And the Song came onward 
 over all that great Country, and past over us, and went 
 onward into the far Land beyond the Dome and did be 
 caught by the voices of Millions that did be hid in great 
 distances, and so to go onward forever, and to die at last 
 unto a mighty silence. 
 
 And the Master Monstruwacan lookt at me from the 
 feet of Mine Own Maid, and I to know that the moment 
 did be come when I to part from the Maid Naani forever 
 
246 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 and forever, even though I to live in some strange future, 
 and to find her soul in some other sweet child. And I 
 stoopt and laid the Diskos beside Mine Ov/n Maid there 
 upon the Last Rest ; and the two maids drew back the light 
 wonder of the Garment, and showed me the face of Mine 
 Own, and she to sleep there forever so sweet and husht as 
 a child, and as oft I to have seen her to sleep. And I 
 lookt a little while, and the pain of my heart did be sufficient 
 so that I knew I died as I lookt. And once more I lookt, 
 and I set my soul about Mine Own. And I fought with 
 myself, and stood upward, and the maids did cover the 
 face of Mine Own Maid. 
 
 And the Master Monstruwacan commended Naani 
 unto Eternity. And he raised the Diskus reversed ; 
 and lo ! the Road did begin to move upward unto the 
 Dome, and Mine Own ^laid did be upon the Road ; and 
 I to fight that I keep breathing ; so that 1 not to die before 
 she be lost utter to my sight. 
 
 And there did rise now a sound from all that Country 
 that had no order in it ; and did be like to a low moaning 
 that did fill all the air of the Land ; and there to be also a 
 constant sound, as of a little whistling dree wind that did 
 be in all that Country of Quiet ; and truly this to be more 
 than any singing ; for it to be the true weeping of multitudes, 
 that did sorrow from the heart, with the grief of this thing 
 that did be. 
 
 And I stood utter still, and did diaw my breath very 
 even, and lookt unto that small form that did be now afar 
 off where it did lie upon the moving Roadway. And I 
 gazed, as that my soul and all my being did have no power 
 else, even as a man that dies, doth set all his strength to a 
 last movement. And I not to wot that the Master Mon- 
 struwacan and the two maids did hold me up, because they 
 to perceive that I did be dying ; for I only to see Mine Own 
 Little One lying afar off upon the mo\dng of the Last 
 Road. 
 
 And the Maid in that moment to come to the place 
 where the road did pass into the strange and luminous 
 vapour of the Earth-Current, which did he all about 
 the base of the Dome ; and the vapour to be only as a 
 faint shining smoke, scarce seen, yet to be enough to give 
 
IN THE COUNTRY OF SILENCE *47 
 
 something of nncertaint}^ to the Dead, when that they 
 did have past inward of it. 
 
 And I stared, with all that did be left of my strength ; 
 for Mine Own to be gone utter and forever in but a little 
 minute. And the uncertainty of the luminous vapour 
 did cling about her, and to make her to seem unreal to 
 my gaze ; for the vapour did be in constant movement, and 
 to give a seeming of shifting to and fro of all that did be 
 in it. 
 
 And behold ! as I did stare, with my di'eadful pain, 
 there did be sudden a strange hoarse noise from the nearer 
 Millions. And lo ! in an instant there came a mighty 
 Shout out of all that Country ; and the shout did be made 
 again, and did grow into a mighty hoarse roaring from the 
 Millions, so that all that great Country did be filled with 
 the monstrous sound. And, in verity, I to have seen the 
 thing, likewise ; but to have set it to the madness of long- 
 ing of my heart and to that desperate and dreadful pain 
 which did make me to be crazed and lost from all sane 
 thinking. 
 
 And the thing that I did see, had been that the Maid 
 did seem to move, there upon the Last Road, where she 
 did lie ; but indeed, this to have appeared only to be the 
 stirring of the luminous vapour of the Earth-Current, 
 which did seem to make things shift, as I have told. 
 
 And lo ! I now to see truly that the Maid did move 
 where she was laid afar off upon the Road ; and I now 
 to know, and to beheve that she did indeed live. And 
 my life came into me with a bounding ; yet did my heart 
 seem to be a moment stilled in my breast. And the Master 
 Monstruwacan to have signed already that the Roadway 
 be stopt, and brought backward ; but I to be now upon the 
 last Road, and did run as a madman, shouting vainly upon 
 the name of Mine Own. And I to learn afterward that there 
 to have been a dreadful peril that all the near Millions to 
 rush toward the Last Road, and so, mayhap, to have 
 caused the death of man^^ and to have been like to have 
 crusht Mine Own. But this danger to have been eased, 
 because that the Watch Master did act very prompt, and 
 set the great regiments of his men to keep back the Millions 
 and did send a signal abroad over all the Country, that 
 
248 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 there to be calmness, for that the Maid should be succoured. 
 And ahvay, whilst this to be, I did run staggering most 
 strangel}' upward of the Last Road ; and sm-ei}^ that great 
 roof did ring and boom with the constant and mighty 
 shoutings of the ;^.Iillions. 
 
 And there did run others also along the Road to my 
 back ; but I to have been the first, and to make a good 
 speed, though I did stagger and rock so strange upon 
 my feet : and the Road alway to be moving backward 
 under me ; and so I to be come wonderful soon unto 
 where the Maid did be. And she to be upon her back, 
 and to have pusht the Garment from her face, and did 
 be l3^ing with her eyes open, and a look of gentle wonder- 
 ment upon her dear face. And she then to see me, and 
 her eyes did smile at me, very glad and quiet ; for there 
 to be yet an utter weakness upon her. 
 
 And lo ! I came with a falling beside her, and I gat 
 upon my knees and upon my hands, and my heart did 
 shake my lips to dry whisperings. And she to look weak 
 and steadfast unto me, and I to look forever at her ; 
 and I did alway try to say things unto her ; but my mouth 
 to recuse me. 
 
 And understanding did come into her, as a light ; and 
 she to know in that instant that she to be truly come 
 into the flighty Pyramid, and I to have gat her there 
 somewise ; and she to wake sudden in her body, and 
 set her hands forth all a-trembling from the Garment, 
 and in dreadful trouble. And I to see then that the 
 blood did go from me, constant ; and the Maid to have 
 perceived this thing, so that she was waked the more 
 proper in a moment from her death-swoon. 
 
 And surely, I did bleed very dreadful ; for all my wounds 
 did be opened with my running. And I to have sudden 
 power \vith my lips, and did say unto her, very simple, 
 that I loved her. And she to be all in an haze from me ; 
 and I to know that she to have come likewise unto her 
 knees, and did have my head upon her breast ; and there 
 to be an utter shaking of the air v.ith some great sound, 
 and a mighty spiritual stirring of the aether of the 
 world. 
 
 And there to be then the voice of the Master Monstru- 
 
IN THE COUNTRY OF SILENCE 249 
 
 wacan very dull in mine ears ; and the low voice of the 
 Master Doctor ; but I never to hear what they did be 
 saying ; and did know only that Mine Own Maid did live ; 
 and I not to mean to die, but to fight unto living. And 
 even whilst that I made this resolving, I was gone into 
 an utter blackness. 
 
CHAPTER XIV 
 
 THE LOVE DAYS 
 
 Now, when that I gat back unto Hfe, I to know that 
 I went upward in the Lift, and did be upon that same 
 bed, where I to think I never to need a bed any more, 
 neither to come upward again from out of the Country 
 of Silence. 
 
 And I to know vague and strange, that there rose 
 up from out of the mighty depths of the world, the deep 
 thunder of the Underground Organs, and did sound as 
 that they made a strange and utter distant music beyond 
 death ; and there to go alway a rolling chaunting, as that 
 multitudes did sing beyond far mountains, and the sound 
 to be somewhiles as a far-blowing wind, low in the Deep ; 
 and again- to come clear, and to be that great olden melody 
 of the Song of Honour. And 1 knew, as in a dream, that 
 the Milhons in that deep Country made an Honour and a 
 Rejoicing over this Wonder of Joy which did be come. 
 But yet all to be faint and half hid from me, and mine 
 eyes to be as that they had no power to open, and I to 
 seem to be lifting alway upon strange waters of unrealness. 
 And there to be sweet and lovely odours, and these to be 
 of reality, and to come from the great Fields, where the 
 flowers did alway to grow about the passage ways of the 
 Lifts ; for the Lift even then to be going upward through 
 the great miles. 
 
 And mayhap I moved a little ; for there came the voice 
 of the Master Doctor low and gentle to me ; and bid me 
 
 250 
 
THE LOVE DAYS 251 
 
 rest ; for that all did be well with the Maid. And surely, 
 afterw^ard, I did be gone into an haze, and there to be then 
 a seeming of days in which I half to live and half to sleep, 
 and to wonder without trouble whether I did be dead. 
 
 And then there to come days when I lay very quiet, 
 and had no thought of aught ; and the <M aster Doctor 
 oft to bend over me in this hour and that hour, and to look 
 keen into my face. And in the end, after strange spaces, 
 there bent over me another, and there lookt down upon 
 me the dear and lovely face of Mine Own, and the eyes did 
 speak love into my soul ; yet did she be calm and husht. 
 And I to begin again to live in my body, and I made, 
 mayhap, a little fumbhng with my hands ; for she to take 
 and to hold them ; and life to come from her to me ; and 
 she to be ever wordless and gentle ; and contentment to 
 grow in me, and presently a natural slumber. 
 
 And there came a day when I did be let rise, and they 
 that tended me, carried me to one of the Quiet Gardens of 
 the Pyramid ; and they set me there, and did seem to 
 leave me alone. And there came One then around a bush, 
 and lookt at me a moment, as with an half shyness ; only 
 that the love that did shine in her e3'es, made the shyness 
 to be a httle thing. And, truly, I knew that it did be Mine 
 Own Maid ; but i never before to have seen Naani drest 
 pretty as a maid. And I lookt to her, and knew that she 
 did be more dainty than even I to have known. And 
 sudden I made that I rise to come unto her ; but she to 
 run quick to me, that she stop me of this natural foolishness; 
 and she then to sit beside me, and to take my head against 
 her breast, and she not to deny me her hps ; but to be both 
 a maid and a mother to me in the same moment. 
 
 And afterward, she had me to be very still ; and we 
 to sit there in an utter dumb happiness, until they that 
 did attend me, were come again. And the Master of 
 the Doctors did be with them, and I to see that there 
 went something of satisfaction in his face. 
 
 And after that day I saw Mine Own Maid ever>' day ; 
 and Igat better unto health with a wondrous quickness ; 
 for Love did mend me. And soon I did be let go down- 
 ward unto the Fields ; but yet to go by private ways, 
 because that the Multitudes should be hke to follow me 
 alway ; and I to need to be quiet. 
 
252 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 And the Maid to be with me ; for the Master Monstru- 
 wacan and the Master of the Doctors did agree upon this 
 matter, and had an Officer of Marriage to wed us ; and we 
 to be married very quiet and simple ; for I yet to be over- 
 weak for the PubHc Marriage, which we to have later ; 
 when, truly, the MilUons made us a Guard of Honour eight 
 miles high, from the top unto the bottom of the Mighty 
 Pyramid. But this to have been later, as I do tell, and did 
 be a Ceremonial of the Peoples, because that they not to 
 be denied that they gave me an Honour. 
 
 And surely the Maid to be with me alwaj^ and did be 
 now my wife, and my strength to come alway upon me, 
 and Mine Own to grow again unto a perfect health. And, 
 in verity, we did be now in the Love Days which do be 
 the most beauteous, if that the Love to be True. 
 
 And we did wander through the mighty Fields at our 
 will, and walkt in the Love Paths of the Fields, v/hich did 
 be alway anear to those places where did be the villages. 
 And I to hide our name, lest we to be beset by any, out 
 of natural curiousness and kindhness ; for we to need to be 
 utter together and quiet. 
 
 And we to chose those places for our slumber where 
 beauty of flowers did be most wondrous ; and we to carry 
 somewhat of food with us ; but also to eat when we came 
 unto the villages which did be here and there in the Fields, 
 which were truly so huge as Countries. And Mine Own 
 did make good her promise an hundred times, as you 
 shall say, and did prepare me a great and hearty meal ; 
 and did tease me utter that I did be a glutton, as I did 
 eat, and kist me, lest that I have ever a chajice to say 
 aught in mine o\mi defence. And truly, she did be all 
 that my heart and my spirit did desire ; and she to have 
 companioned me with Love, and to have entered my 
 spirit iiito Joy. 
 
 And once we to go downward unto the Country of 
 Silence ; but not to stay very long at that time ; because 
 that my Memory did return upon me. Yet in the after 
 time, we to wander there oft with Memory, and Hoh- 
 ness of great Thinkings, and with Love which does hold all. 
 
 And as we to leave that Country, 1 to tell Mine Own 
 how that when she had been suspend of her life by the 
 Horrid Force of the House, I to have minded me ^^ith a 
 
THE LOVE DAYS 353 
 
 dreadful pain that I never to have waked to discover her 
 kissing me when that I did sleep. And surely Mine Own 
 Dear One did blush most lovely, and had never known 
 that I did be aware of her sweet naughtiness ; and she then 
 to have all thought for mine agony, when that she did be 
 dead, ere the Vapour of life of the Earth- Force did set her 
 spirit free of the Silence. 
 
 And she to come unto me in dear understanding. 
 
 And she then to tell me that the Doctors to say that 
 she had been, as it were, stunned and froze of the spirit, 
 and all her Being and Life suspend ; and the great life- 
 force of the Earth-Current to have waked her spirit, and 
 her body then to live and her blood to flow proper again. 
 And the Doctors had talkt much and searched much of 
 late in the olden Records of their Work ; and they to have 
 found somewhat of one such happening in the olden time ; 
 but, truly, naught such to have been ever through a mighty 
 age of years. 
 
 And whilst that we to wander and to rest in the Fields, 
 I oft to tell Mine Own of this matter and that matter ; 
 and I to know that she had learned somewhat of odd 
 things, ere I did be come to health ; but not overmuch ; 
 for she also to have been utter alack, as you shall think ; 
 and to have come from her bed, when that I did lie so still ; 
 for the Master Doctor to have ordained this, because he to 
 fear that I to be going truly to die, if that he did not do 
 somewhat to awaken my spirit. And in verity, j^ou shall 
 think .upon the deepness of my Love as I to know that she 
 did have held my hands so brave and gentle, whilst that 
 she to have scarce power to her feet. And I to say a little 
 holy praise of Mine Own. 
 
 And so do I come to mine ending ; and have but one 
 more thing that I tell. And this to happen a while later ; 
 after that Mine Own and I had gone through the second 
 marriage which did be the Pubhc Marriage. For it did 
 be, that one day My Wife, that did be Mine Own, did 
 take me with a sweet cunning unto the Hall of Honour. 
 And surely, when I was come there, I to see that many 
 of the Peoples did be in that great Hall, and did stand 
 about in a silence ; yet as that they had no meaning to do 
 aught ; but yet to be that they did wait upon somewhat. 
 
 And My Wife did go forward with, me unto the centre 
 
254 THE NIGHT LAND 
 
 place of the Hall ; and sudden I saw why that she did 
 bring me so cunning sweet ; for there did stand in the 
 midst of the Hall of Honour, in the Place of Honour, a 
 Statue of a man in broken armour, that did carr}^ a maid 
 forever. 
 
 And I did be dumb ; and how of this Age shall you 
 to know the Honour that this to mean in that ; for it 
 did be an Honour that was given only to the great Dead ; 
 and I to be but a young man, and did be so utter far off 
 from greatness ; save that I to love with all my heart and 
 with all my spirit, and therefore death to be but a little 
 thing before love. And you to know how Love doth make 
 sweet and brave the heart ; and to have miderstanding 
 with me in my humbleness and my wonder and my natural 
 pride that there did any so think to honour me. 
 
 And i\Iine Owti did be weeping with joy and honest 
 pride of her man, beside me. And there to be an utter 
 silence of dear sympathy in all the great Hall of Honour. 
 And they that did be. there, to let me go in quietness, 
 with Mine Own, which did be a lovel}^ thing of under- 
 standing. 
 
 And I to go loving and thoughtful with Mine Own 
 Wife ; and she to be very nigh to me. 
 
 And I to have gained Honour ; yet to have learned 
 that Honour doth be but as the ash of Life, if that you 
 not to have Love. And I to have Love. And to have 
 Love is to have all ; for that which doth be truly LOVE 
 doth mother Honour and Faithfulness ; and they three 
 to build the House of Joy. 
 
 The End.